#I don't know the thought just made me so happy
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
planetaryupscaled · 14 hours ago
Text
The Bed We Made
Male Reader x Teyeon x Winter
Tags: 18k, smut, creampie, dubcon, incest, oral, tw
The story is not ours, we alternate the original story to match our desired settings.
Tumblr media
It’s not often you meet a mother who is as good-looking as her daughter or the rest of the family for that matter.
-
Groaning and moaning is all i heard as I passed the guest bedroom where my cousin Chaewon had been. ‘It’s nice to see someone is having fun’ I said to myself as I walked down the hall past my sister's bedroom. Now I close my ear. Shit, I don't want to hear what happens inside there.
I didn't like Minjeong boyfriend, that's no secret. But I’d learned a long time ago to stay out of her love life. That guy was an asshole. I couldn’t hide my feeling on him, not from her, but I remained silent on the subject. I was sure Minjeong would figure it out eventually and for the time being, at least he was a good-looking asshole that seemed to make her happy.
I moved on once again toward my own room. Chaewon’s brother Sojun was there with his new girlfriend Juhyeon. He was using my room because the only other bedroom available was my mom’s and neither Minjeong nor I thought it right that he and his girlfriend sleep there. I got mom’s bed since I was the one who stupidly broke up with his girlfriend the week before.
“I really could have timed it better,” I mumbled to myself.
Minjeong and I had started planning this night from the moment mom told us that she was going out of town on business. I was twenty and going to college. Minjeong was twenty-three and already working. She still lived home while she saved up for a place.
Mom was pretty old fashioned and didn’t let the people we were dating sleep over. She was a typical mother. She liked to think of us still as kids. It would have been cute if it weren’t so annoying.
I stopped in front of my bedroom door and listened. I forgot to get a pair of sweats to sleep in out of my closet before Sojun and Juhyeon disappeared into my room. I didn’t hear anything, so I opened the door gently. I glanced at my bed and saw that they were asleep.
They were naked. My eyebrows rose in appreciation when I saw Juhyeon. I had to give him credit. I’d thought she was cute when I met her earlier, but now I realized that Juhyeon was a lot more than that. She was hot, and had a very nice body. I shook my head and looked away.
The sweat pants were easily reachable and I got them as quietly as I could. I was making my escape when I stubbed my toe. I cursed as quietly as I could.
Tumblr media
“Are you okay?” I heard Juhyeon ask. I looked back toward the bed. She had pulled the covers up, but I could still see her curves through the sheets. She saw me looking and smiled.
“Fine,” I replied a little too quickly. “Sorry. I just needed to get something to sleep in.”
“No problem,” she said kindly. “I shouldn’t have a problem going back to sleep. I’m still pretty drunk.”
“Aren’t we all?” I grinned. “We finished almost all the alcohol we bought, and that’s saying something.”
“It was a fun night,” she smiled in return. It was sexy as hell. I looked at her and shook my head as I fought to hide my sudden and intense attraction to her.
“You know, if you do have a problem going back to sleep...” I began, and paused when I realized what I was about to say. What’s wrong with me?
“Yes?” Juhyeon asked with a raised eyebrow. I was tempted, but it wasn’t going to happen. I wasn’t the type to try and steal someone’s girl. “You could wake him up. I’m sure he’d appreciate it.”
“You think?” she smiled.
“I know,” I laughed, then glanced at my cousin who seemed almost comatose and added, “Although he seemed wiped out.”
“He is,” she replied, slowly looking at me oddly. “Do you want to fill in for him?” I was stunned. Tonight was the first time I met Juhyeon. She was pretty quiet earlier. I would never have guessed she was like this.
“No,” I replied with some difficulty. “Not that I’m not tempted, you are hot as hell,” I laugh.
“How sweet,” she teased. “Oh, thanks for the complement.”
“You deserve it,” I said, shaking my head.
“If you keep talking like that,” she smiled sexily. “I might not give you the choice.”
“I’d better be going then,” I laughed, but it was very difficult to move.
“Now look what you’ve done?” she asked. “I’m horny again. I guess I’ll have to wake him up.”
“Think you can?” I joked. “He looks passed out.”
“Watch me,” she replied confidently. Juhyeon shocked me again by reaching out and beginning to rub my cousin’s cock through the sheet. She was watching me, obviously enjoy my reaction.
‘Wow!’ I thought. ‘Drunk or not, this girl was definitely something else.
Juhyeon continued to look at me as she worked her mouth. I stood there mesmerized. She had one of the sexiest smiles I’d ever seen. She let the sheet drop slightly and exposed her breasts. I shook my head.
“I don’t suppose you have a sister?” I asked.
“Two,” she grinned. “But the younger one is only eighteen and pretty innocent.”
“And the older one?” I asked.
“You couldn’t handle her,” Juhyeon laughed.
“Maybe not,” I smiled. “But after watching this, I’d sure like to try.”
“Watching what?” she asked huskily, no longer laughing. “You mean this?” And with that Juhyeon pulled the cock from under the sheet and took it into her mouth while her eyes never left mine. I swallowed hard.
“Does he know just how much of a slut you are?” I groaned. My eyes were locked with hers.
“Not yet,” she smiled sexily, “But he’s learning.”
“Are you sure you aren’t willing to introduce me to your sister?” I joke.
“Maybe one day,” she smiled. “Or maybe I’ll let Sojun play with my sister and keep you to myself.”
“Okay,” I laugh. “Are you always like this?”
“Not usually,” she admitted. “But like I said earlier, I’m pretty drunk.”
“So, if you were sober you wouldn’t want to do what you just suggested?”
“Oh, I would want to do it,” she replied. “I just wouldn’t have suggested it, at least not so soon after starting to date Sojun and meeting you.”
“Hah you are something else.” I said, shaking my head.
“Yes, she is,” my cousin said, finally awake.
“Hey lover,” Juhyeon said, smiling at him.
“You two have fun,” I said, shaking my head again and leaving my room.
I went into the bathroom and changed into my sweats. I had to wrestle my cock inside. Juhyeon really got to me. I forced Tried to force myself not to think about it or I’d never get to sleep.
Mom’s room was the biggest and she had a king-sized bed. I shook my head sadly as I looked at it. It was too bad she never shared it with anyone. My father had disappeared right after I was born. I didn’t know him and at this point I never wanted to.
I climbed into bed and closed my eyes. I was tired, but had a hard time going to sleep. I knew what was going on in all of the other bedrooms and I had to admit that I was jealous, and horny as hell. I thought about taking care of myself, but I was in mom’s bed and I just couldn’t do it.
It took me some time to finally relax. That’s when lying in mom’s bed helped. It smelled of her and reminded me of how she used to help me calm down and fall asleep when I was a kid. In fact, mom’s bed was where Minjeong and I used to climb in when we had nightmares. Mom would play with our hair until we fell asleep.
I’m not sure how long I slept before I heard someone enter the room. It was pitch dark and whoever it was didn’t seem to be interested in putting on the light despite stumbling. I couldn’t quite remember what I was dreaming about, but I knew it was sexual. I was disappointed that my sleep was interrupted.
I opened my mouth and almost started to ask what was going on, but I stopped myself when I realized that there was no reason for someone to come in here in the middle of the night. It had to be one of the people sleeping over.
I reviewed who was in the house and a thought came to me. I felt myself stiffen instantly. Could it be? Would she do this?
I thought the answer to both questions obvious. I remembered the way Juhyeon looked at me and what she said. It had to be her. The question was, what should I do about it? She was sneaking into the room I was sleeping in, her intent obvious, but she was my cousin’s girlfriend.
‘Maybe Sojun knows. Maybe they decided to do what she said. Maybe my cousin is going to get Juhyeon’s sister while I get Juhyeon,’ I thought suddenly, but then frowned and added, ‘That’s a hell of a lot of maybes.’
I was still wrestling with myself on what to do when she climbed into bed next to me. All the sexual tension from before returned in full and I reached for her. Juhyeon we were in my mother’s bed, but I was too worked up to think or worry about it anymore. I aggressively pulled her into a kiss before she could say anything. She was naked and tasted strongly of alcohol.
Juhyeon stiffened at first when I kissed her. I guess she was surprised I was awake. She relaxed quickly enough though and ended up being a good kisser despite being drunk. She moaned softly into my mouth as I started rubbing her breasts. She took my cock in her hand and start stroking it like she did with my cousin earlier. It was my turn to moan.
I pulled off my shirt and sweats and dropped them on the floor. We were both obviously beyond the need of foreplay. I rolled on top of her and Juhyeon spread her legs wide. The scent of her excitement spread and despite being ready, I couldn’t stop myself from taking a moment to taste her. My tongue dipped deep into her pussy and she cried out. Juhyeon’s pussy was surprisingly hairy. I liked it.
“Yes! It’s been so long!”
I froze at the words. The voice wasn’t Juhyeon’s! My mind took seconds to function before it could wrap around the truth. I was lying here with my head between my mother’s legs, What the… she was supposed to be out of town!
Tumblr media
“Don’t stop!” she cried, using both hands to pull my face against her. I didn’t know what to do. This was wrong, so very wrong!
‘Or is it?’ I suddenly asked myself. I mean, I knew it was wrong, but obviously she liked what I was doing. I loved her and if it brought her pleasure, maybe right and wrong didn’t come into it. Besides, she tasted amazing!
“Please!” she cried. “I’m close!” I tentatively started licking again almost without realizing it. She groaned and pulled my mouth against her even harder. “Whoever you are, you have the nicest tongue!”
‘She must be very drunk,’ I thought. Mom wasn’t the type to drink or sleep around. I knew that. In fact, she’d only moments ago said that it had been a long time. She obviously wasn’t thinking straight right now, but she would in time.
“Oh!” she gasped. “I’m going to cum…” Her pussy became even wetter and the taste overwhelmed me.
I refocused my attention on what I was doing and was quickly rewarded with her cum. She cried out as her orgasm took her. The sound made me smile, almost proudly. No matter what else, I’d given her a moment of ecstasy.
“That was amazing,” she said afterward. I could hear the contentment in her voice, but I also realized that she wanted more. So did I.
‘I can’t feel this way about her, It’s so wrong!’ I thought. Yet, I felt what I felt. ‘No!’
I knew it was time to leave despite my own excitement. The only problem was that she wrapped her hand around my cock and she started stroking it again before I could figure out how to make my escape. A few moments later she kissed me and all thoughts of leaving disappeared.
I was amazed at how excited kissing she made me feel. It didn’t make sense! She was my mother and you didn’t do this with your mother, only I was and it felt incredible. Her tongue danced in my mouth and I moaned. I was lying on my back now and after a few minutes I felt she start to shift on top of me. I knew what she wanted, but I wasn’t ready for that. Not with her!
I pushed her off.
“Men,” she laughed. “You’re all the same. It doesn’t matter how many years have passed.” I didn’t know what she was talking about until she took my cock into her mouth.
‘Holy shit!’ I cried silently. ‘she is giving me a blowjob’ The fact that she was very good at it only made it worse.
I moaned and rested one hand on her head. She didn’t need any direction, but it felt good to have my fingers intertwined with her hair. She wasn’t a full-figured woman, but neither was she skinny in any sense. She went to the gym every night and stayed trim. She said it was because of her job, but I knew that she was proud of her figure.
My orgasm grew close very quickly as she continued to suck my cock like crazy. She also messaged my balls with one hand. It didn’t take long for me to cum in her mouth. She drank it all down.
“I hope you don’t take long to recover,” she said afterward as she rolled onto her back. “I need this. It’s been a very long time and I’ve had a horrible last couple of days.”
I wondered what happened that made them horrible, but there was no way to find out without letting her know who I was. So instead, I kissed her again. She was obviously excited because her tongue danced wildly in my mouth.
“Oh, very nice,” she cried when she felt my cock hardening again. This time she tried to shift me on top of her. I helped despite my uncertainty. She sighed contently when she felt my weight on her and added, “I’m ready.”
The question was, was I? Would I really have sex with her? I knew she needed it and frankly, I was horny as hell, but what would happen tomorrow? How would we deal when we were both sober?
She was rubbing my cock up and down her pussy.
“Please don’t tease me!” she begged, and the next thing I knew I was pushing inside of her. None of my questions or fears had been addressed, but I was beyond caring at the moment.
She was pretty tight, but she was so excited that it didn’t take me long to push all the way in. I didn’t want to think about the only other time I’d been inside her pussy. Instead, I started stroking in and out of her.
“Yes!” she cried. “You’re so big!”
She wrapped her legs around my hips and pulled me deeper. She also raked my back with her nails. It got worse the closer she came to orgasm.
“Nghhgod….” she cried. “I’m cumming!” I was pretty sure she drew blood with her nails.
My own orgasm was still far off. I wanted to bring her pleasure and my own excitement was obvious, but this just wasn’t right. Don’t get me wrong. What we were doing felt amazing and was driving me crazy. I just couldn’t finish, not like this.
She thrashed under me as her orgasm took her. I held her through it and kept my cock pressed as deeply as it would go. It took her surprisingly long time to finish.
“Thank you,” she said, sounding almost as if she were crying. “I really needed that.”
I refused to get off of her or pull out. In fact, it wasn’t long before I started gently moving in and out of her again.
“Again?” she asked in surprise. I pushed in deeper in reply, causing her to moan.
I continued to work her pussy until her excitement grew to the point where she was once again scratching my back. Her pussy was tight, hot and wet. It felt like my cock was an iron-like rod being thrust in and out of a furnace. It was amazing, I wanted to cum inside her, but I knew that there was only one way I’d be able to do that. She needed to know the truth. Could we?
“You are beautiful,” I said, she stopped scratching my back as my words were sinking in past her alcohol filled mind. “I love you.”
“Minho?” she asked tentatively.
“Yes mom,” I answered. “It’s me.”
“No!” she cried and pushed against me wildly. I wouldn’t let her get up, but she spun around and buried herself into the bed. My cock pulled free and I groaned in disappointment.
“Mom, calm down,” I said.
“Get off!” she cried.
“No,” I said, surprising us both. My cock was still hard and wedges between her ass cheeks.
“This is so wrong…” she whimpered.
“It’s already done,” I replied. “And don’t act like didn’t love every minute of it, The bed is soaked.”
“How could you?” she asked.
“I didn’t know it was you at first,” I replied. “What’s your excuse? Just who did you think was in your bed?”
“I didn’t think!” she moaned. “I’m drunk.”
“I know,” I said more gently. “Me too.”
“Minho, please get off of me.” She asked more calmly, but obviously still in shock.
“Mom, we’ve already done the worst we can,” I said. “And it was amazing. I need to cum in you. Please let me.”
“No… Never!” she cried. “You’re my son!”
“I’m also the man whose back you scratched in passion as I drove you to orgasm,” I said.
“We can’t!” she said, but it was obvious she was weakening. I knew that tone of voice. All I needed to do was be patient and I’d get my way. I learned that a long time ago. The only problem was that I couldn’t. I shifted my cock to the entrance of her pussy.
“You wouldn’t,” she cried. I thrust my cock deep. “Stop!”
I ignored her cries, she was now a woman I wanted desperately, needed desperately.
She tried to get out from under me, but I held her in place. She fought harder, but her pussy became wetter with every passing second.
“This is so wrong.” she moaned as she finally stopped fighting and lifted her hips slightly to give me better access. I smiled and pushed in deeper.
“You’re right.” I grunted, and then leaned forward and whispered in her ear, “But that’s not going to stop you from cumming again. Me either.”
“Oh yes…” she groaned. “Cum in me… I want to feel a man fill me again!”
“Even if that man is me?” I couldn’t stop myself from asking. She came to her senses and fought briefly once more, but I held her in place until her need took control again. It wasn’t very long. She was too excited to let her sense of right and wrong get in the way. I drove into her over and over again.
“Your cock is so big!” she moaned. “And you’ve found my weakness, just like your father did all those years ago.”
“Weakness?” I asked.
“Don’t make me say it!” she begged between gasps, but oddly, I knew that she wanted me to.
“Tell me,” I demanded. “Tell me your weakness.”
“I won’t!” she cried, suddenly fighting to get out of me again. I held her down and drove into her harder and faster. She suddenly stopped fighting and came. Her orgasm was explosive.
“Yes! Yes! Nghhh…” she moaned.
I was close, but I wasn’t there yet. She thrashed under me violently. It got so bad that my cock popped free of her. I tried to shove it back in, but I missed and ended up pushing against the entrance to her ass.
“Just like your father!” she moaned again as she froze. It took me a moment to realize what she wanted. No way?
“You want me to fuck your ass?” I asked.
“That’s disgusting!” she cried, which wasn’t a denial. I’d never taken a girl’s ass before, but the thought had always interested me. I pressed the head of my cock against the entrance to her ass more firmly. It was surprisingly tight. It didn’t help that she was fighting me once more. She was clenching her ass. I paused. What if she really didn’t want me to?
“Tell me you want me to fuck your ass and I will,” I said.
“Never!” she gasped under me. “I’m a good girl! I would never say something like that!”
“But you want me to, don’t you?” I asked. She didn’t answer. She just fought harder and the truth hit me. “That’s it, isn’t it? You like to think of yourself as normal and wholesome, but the truth is that you’re a slut.”
“I am not!” she cried. “I’m not doing this of my own free will. You’re forcing me!”
“And you love every moment of it.” I said, realizing I was right. “You like being held down. You like being taken. Admit it!”
“Minho, I’m your mother!” she cried in response.
“So?” I asked. “You’re also a woman. Admit it!”
“I can’t!” she cried. I was done talking. I knew the truth even if she wouldn’t say it. Her ass was still clenched. I was tempted to push past her resistance, but I didn’t want to hurt her. So, I shifted down her body.
“What are you doing?” she asked.
I ignored her question and forced her thighs apart. Now her pussy and ass were open to me and only inches from my mouth. I stuck my tongue out and licked her pussy. She moaned and relaxed slightly, but that only lasted until my tongue moved to her ass.
“Minho, no!” she cried. “Not even you father did that!”
“His loss.” I grunted and focused on what I was doing. I also drove two fingers into her pussy and used the thumb of the same hand on her clit. It wasn’t long before she moaned loudly and she relaxed. I worked both her pussy and ass hard and she loved every minute of it.
“This is so wrong…” she finally gasped.
“Yes, it is,” I agreed easily now. I smiled and decided to tease her. “How can you just lay there and let your son have his way with your body? I’m licking you ass, what kind of a mother are you?”
“No!” she cried, and started fighting me again.
I moved up her body and pressed her down against the bed. She continued to fight until my cock pushed into her ass for the first time. She cried out and surprised me by thrusting back to meet me.
“Your ass is so tight…” I whispered in her ear as I continued to force more of my cock inside.
“So much like your father!” she gasped out again. “Only bigger!”
“Kiss me.” I demanded as my cock finally reached into the depth of her ass. Her head turned and she looked at me. The room was pitch black, but I could feel her eyes. “Kiss me. Show me just what kind of a slut you really are.”
I thought she’d start fighting me again, but she surprised me by finding my mouth and thrusting her tongue inside. I moved in and out of her ass slowly as we continued to kiss.
“Minho stop…” she cried after a while and refused to kiss me. I knew what she was trying to tell me. She was ready. She wanted me to fuck her ass hard. She needed to feel me take her.
“We’re not done yet.” I said, thrusting into her ass with more power and propping myself up. “I need to cum, I need to fill your ass.”
“No…” she cried and started fighting me. I held her down roughly and fucked her ass with everything I had. My hips slammed into her meaty ass with every stroke and made a slapping sound that drove me crazy. She liked it too. I could tell.
“I’m getting close,” I groaned after a while. “I want you to cum with me. Play with yourself.”
“No… Good girls don’t do that!” she replied.
I took one of her hands and roughly pushed it under her and between her legs. It threw my rhythm off, but that was fine for a bit. I wanted this to last. I took her hand in mine and made her rub her soaked pussy. She fought, but not a lot and not for long. It was only a few seconds before her fingers blurred on her clit without my direction.
“I can’t believe you’re forcing me to do this!” she cried as her orgasm growing.
“Shut up and just do it.” I demanded. She moaned as I started fucking her ass in earnest again. I was holding her hips now and ramming in and out of her.
“I’m cumming!” I cried as my orgasm hit.
“That’s it baby! Cum in me! Fill my ass!” She cried as her own orgasm hit. I guess in the heat of the moment she forgot she was supposed to be a good girl.
I pumped a huge amount of cum into her ass. My orgasm took me for what felt like minutes. This was the hottest moment of my life. I had to admit I liked the roughness of our sex too. It was something new to me.
“Are you okay?” she asked in what sounded like real concern when I became dead weight on top of her.
“Better than that,” I moaned as I rolled off of her. We lay there in silence for a while, both fighting to catch our breath.
“We shouldn’t have done that,” she said. I could almost see her shaking her head. She was calmer now.
“I know,” I said, surprising her by pulling her so that her head was resting on my shoulder. It was my turn to comfort her by playing with her hair.
“I feel so guilty,” she added.
“Don’t,” I replied. “If anyone should feel guilty it’s me. I did force myself on you.”
“We both know that’s not true,” she sighed.
“Yes it is,” I insisted. “And the truth is that I liked it. I liked it a lot. And don’t you dare say I’m so much like my father again!”
“But you are,” she said. “But only in the ways I like. You’re not the type of guy to run out on his family.”
“No, I’m not,” I agreed vehemently.
“And you are a lot bigger where it counts,” she added. She was obviously trying to defuse my anger at my father. It would always be there, but she was right. This wasn’t the time of place.
“Thanks,” I said. “Knowing that helps.”
“Men!” she laughed.
“So, why did you come home early?” I asked, changing the subject.
“Ugh,” she stareted. “I had to quit my job. My boss tried to force himself on me while we were away, and not in the way I like.”
“That asshole!” I snapped, ignoring her attempt at humor. “I’ll...”
“Do nothing,” she said in that tone all mothers used. “He was my problem and I took care of him. You will stay away from him.”
“Okay,” I said, but it was too quick and she knew.
“Minho, I’m serious,” she said. “He hit on me all trip and it came to a head when we were at a presentation. Someone was up on stage giving a talk and my boss and I were sitting with the rest of the audience. He grabbed my leg under the table and tried to reach higher.”
“What did you do?” I asked.
“I dumped a glass of water over his head,” she said in satisfaction. “We were in front of most of his clients. It will cost him more than you think.”
“Should’ve sued him,” I said.
“I might,” she replied. “But that’s not a conversation for tonight.”
“Tomorrow then,” I said.
“Well see,” she said, and then changed the subject. “By the way, why aren’t you sleeping in your bed?”
“Sojun and Chaewon came over,” I said nervously. It was weird really. Only a few minutes ago I was in control, holding her down and taking her roughly to both of our enjoyment, but here I was afraid to tell her that we’d had a small party while she was out.
“You and Minjeong had a party, didn’t you?” she guessed.
“Just Sojun and Chaewon,” I said, but then added guiltily. “And Changho, Gyumin and Sojun’s new girlfriend Juhyeon. I thought you were her.”
“You thought I was your cousin’s girlfriend and you jumped me?” she asked.
“Well, she did climb into the bed I was sleeping in,” I said defensively. “Besides, you’d have to meet her to understand. She’s a bit wild.”
“So,” she sighed. “What you’re trying to tell me is that my daughter, nephew and niece are all in the other bedrooms with their significant others having sex?”
“I doubt they’re still at it,” I shrugged. She surprised me by laughing.
“You just better hope your uncle never finds out,” she said when her laughed died down. “He would completely lose it.”
“I don’t know,” I said. “You seem to be handling it pretty well.”
“I’m not my brother,” she replied. “And after what we just did, I don’t have any moral high ground to stand on for the moment.”
“Well, that’s true,” I laughed.
“Minho, it’s not funny,” she sighed. “I can’t say I didn’t enjoy it, but that isn’t going to help tomorrow when we have to face what it means.”
“You know,” I said thoughtfully. “I like when you talk to me like this.”
“Like what?” she asked.
“Like a woman,” I replied. “Don’t get me wrong. I love you and appreciate everything you did for Minjeong and me growing up, but we’re adult now. Besides, I never realized just how hot you could be before.”
“That’s wrong on so many levels,” she sighed. “I’m your mother. I’m not supposed to be hot, at least not to you. Besides, we both know that you wouldn’t be saying that if the lights were on.”
I reached for the nightstand. She was clearly not expecting it when the light came on. It was soft and dull, but we’d been in completely darkness.
“Minho!” she cried, reaching for the covers. I rolled on top of her and held her in place. “Stop!”
“Relax,” I said. “I just wanted to prove you wrong. You’re just as hot in the light as in the darkness.” She froze and looked up at me. I smiled down at her.
She looked great. I knew that and so did she. She worked hard at keeping herself that way and her curves showed it.
“You know, whatever else I’d say about your boss, he has great taste.”
“Minho, get off of me,” she said, shaking her head, but smiling slightly.
“I would, but I seem to have a problem,” I said with a grin. She frowned briefly in concern, but she saw my grin and quickly realized the truth. The fact that my cock was bumping into her belly probably helped.
“No way.” she cried, but I ignored her and tried to kiss her. She twisted her face to the side and I ended up kissing her neck. I didn’t mind in the least. I worked my way up to her mouth. “Minho, we can’t… not again.”
“I want you.” I said between kisses. “And I want to look into your eyes as you cum.”
“No…” she cried again, louder.
“If you get much louder, you’re bound to get the attention of everyone else in the house. Could you just picture Minjeong’s reaction? Or uncle if one of his kids told him?”
“That’s my point.” She said. this time she kept her voice lower. “We can’t keep on doing this! We’ll get caught eventually and then what?”
“Good point,” I said, but then grinned and shrugged before adding, “But at the moment I could care less. I want you. I’m going to have you and that’s all that matters.”
She looked up into my eyes and saw that I was serious despite my grin. She licked her lips in a way that left me know she wanted it too. That was all I needed to know. I pushed my cock halfway into her pussy with one thrust.
“Stop….” she cried, fighting me once more. “I’m your mother…”
“You’re a hot woman that I want to make scream.” I growled. Her eyes got bigger as I thrust the rest of my cock inside her. She cried out and wrapped her arms around me. I started stroking in and out of her. Once again, I felt her nails on my back.
“Minho, I thought I raised a good boy.” she gasped as her orgasm neared.
“You did,” I replied. “But no one is good all the time. Not even you,” I said, “Now, be my slut and cum for me.”
“Nghhhyess…” she cried, her body locking up in orgasm. I watched her passion filled expression in awe. She really was beautiful. I’d remember this moment forever. She noticed me watching and added, “Minho cum with me… cum inside me.”
I grunted and let lose. I filled her pussy as she rolled into another orgasm. Our bodies slammed together over and over again until we were both completely spent.
“Tomorrow we’ll deal with the repercussions,” I said, holding her close afterward. “There must be some.”
“I know,” she sighed. She fell silent for a few minutes. I was starting to nod off when she shook her head.
“What?” I asked.
“You do realize that what we’re doing is incest?” she asked.
“Yes,” I admitted. “And you want to know the sick part?”
“What?”
“The knowledge is only making it better,” I answered.
“For me too,” she admitted, almost too softly for me to hear. “And I’m the mother. I should know better.”
“So do I,” I shrugged. “I’m not a kid anymore.” We fell silent for a while.
“So much for being a good girl,” she sighed eventually.
“Hey, we didn’t plan this. It just happened,” I said. “There’s no sense is beating ourselves up after the fact.”
“It has to stop,” she said.
“I agree,” I said.
“And you can’t sleep here tonight,” she added.
“I know,” I said. “I’ll sleep on the couch in the living room. Right after I take a shower.”
“Good,” she said, but I thought I heard a tinge of disappointment in her voice.
“You know mom,” I said innocently. “I bet you could use a shower too, and your bathroom has the nice big walk in one.” She looked at me and smiled slowly.
“Yes, it does,” she said. “I think I’ll use it first. You wait here and don’t you dare come in. It would be wrong!”
I watched her walk to her bathroom and smiled. She was seriously hot. I’d always know it, but it never really registered until now. Watching her ass wiggle as she walked made my cock stir despite my last orgasm.
I waited a few minutes until I heard her in the shower and then went to the door. I turned the knob and it opened. She hadn’t locked the door. I smiled widely and went in.
“Oh Minho. What am I going to do with you?” she asked, hiding a smile. She was standing under the shower as hot the water cascaded down her body. I shook my head as I watched.
“I have a few ideas,” I replied moving toward her.
“Don’t you dare,” she cried. “You can’t come in here!” Yet, I noticed she moved back from the door to give me room.
“We’ll see about that.” I snapped, opening the door and stepping in. I took her into my arms and kissed her roughly as she started fighting me. Oddly enough, despite her resisting me, somehow her hand found my cock and her tongue thrust deep into my mouth. This continued for some time.
“I want your ass again.” I growled when I couldn’t take it any longer.
“No…” she cried, spinning away from me.
She ended up standing on her toes with her hands against one of the shower walls. I looked at her ass and shook my head. It was round and full. My mouth literally watered.
“Please don’t kiss me down there again.” she cried as if to let me know what she wanted.
I dropped to my knees and buried my face between her ass cheeks. She cried out and thrust her ass out further, giving me better access. She was more than ready, but I took my time. Her ass tasted amazing and she clearly like how it felt.
“What are you doing?” she cried as I stood and pushed my cock against the entrance to her ass.
“Taking a good girl and making her my slut.” I whispered.
“No…” she said. I crushed her against the shower wall and shoved my cock deep into her ass and started riding her slowly.
I took her hair and pulled it into a ponytail and moved it to one side, giving me access to the back of her neck. It was pale white because she always wore her hair down. I licked it and she squirmed under me. I kissed it and her squirms became more pronounced.
“What are you doing?” she asked. The answer came without me realizing it.
“Marking what’s mine. Marking my slut.” I growled and started sucking hard on her neck. The mark I would leave wouldn’t be seen by anyone else as long as she wore her hair down, but we’d both know it was there. It was something that would last beyond tonight.
“No…” she moaned, but she pushed her ass back hard against my cock, forcing it in even deeper.
“Yes,” I snapped, pulling back and looking at my handiwork. She was marked, but it wasn’t dark enough. Not yet anyway, I kissed her neck again.
“Minho, you are going to make some girl very happy one day,” she gasped.
“I’d settle for you today,”
“I am happy,” she moaned. “It’s been so long since I had a real man and no one has ever gotten to me like you do.”
“Not even father?” I asked.
“Not even him!” she groaned. I could feel her fingers brush my cock as she played with her pussy. She was getting close. So was I.
I took her hips and started riding her ass hard. She moaned loudly and came. I continued to stroke I and out of her until she was done. After that I pulled out and spun her toward me.
Her eyes flashed hungrily as I pushed down on her shoulders. She dropped to her knees and reached for my cock, but I stopped her. I held her head with one hand at arms distance and pointed my cock at her with the other as I brought myself to orgasm.
“Open your mouth,” I demanded. She did as she continued to watch me hungrily.
The first few ropes sprayed her face and chest. Some of it made it into her mouth. She pushed my hand away and fell on my cock. I grabbed her head with both hands and fucked her mouth until I was done.
“You need to go,” she said once I was able to half focus again.
“You’re mine,” I said, still a little blurred from my lust.
“I remember,” she sighed. “And I am yours… for tonight.”
“For as long as that mark remains,” I said. She shook her head.
“I thought we agreed that this was just for tonight?” she asked.
“It’s the smart thing to do,” I said, standing up. She looked up into my eyes nervously. “But I’m not giving this up. I’m not giving you up.”
“And if I don’t want this to happen again?” she asked.
“I’ll take you against your will,” I shrugged. “And you’ll love it.”
“I know you don’t mean that. You would never force me if I really didn’t want to.”
“Mom,” I sighed, looking at her. “I’m not sure if that’s true with you. You have no idea what you do to me.”
“We’ll talk about this tomorrow,” she said. “Go get some sleep.”
“Okay,” I said, but my mind wandered. My concern must have been plain on my face, because she took my chin and made me look into her eyes.
“Minho, don’t worry,” she said with a gently smile. “I know you better than you know yourself. You really wouldn’t force me.”
“I hope you’re right,” I sighed.
“I am,” she said confidently, and then added more softly, “But even if I weren’t it wouldn’t matter. I’ll always want you. I just don’t think it’s the right thing to do.”
“It isn’t,” I agreed, relaxing slightly. “And you’re right. We’ll talk tomorrow.”
I kissed her one more time and slipped out of the shower. I dried myself quickly and grabbed my sweats and tee-shirt off the floor in her bedroom. I put them on quickly and took one last look at her bed before leaving. It was rumpled and stained with our pleasure.
It was the same bed I’d gained comfort from when I was a kid. Yet, now it was also something more. It dawned on me that my thoughts described her as well. She was the same person I knew and loved growing up, but now she was something more.
Tumblr media
“Hey little brother,” Minjeong said as she flopped down on the couch cushion next to my head with a grin. “What are you doing sleeping out here?”
“Who said anything about sleeping?” I groaned as I sat up. “This couch sucks! I’m exhausted.”
“Weren’t you going to sleep in your mom’s room?” her boyfriend asked.
“That was the plan,” I sighed. “Until she came home.”
“Mom’s home?” Minjeong asked, no longer smiling.
“Yeah,” I replied as I stood and stretched.
“Oh shit!” Changho sigh. “She hates me as it is, and this isn’t going to help.”
I fought off a smile. Mom didn’t hate Changho. She didn’t hate anyone, but then again, he wasn’t her favorite person. Mine either for that matter.
“Does she know about the party?” he asked.
“Of course,she does,” Minjeong said, answering for me.
“Don’t worry,” I said to Minjeong. “I told her it was his idea. You should be okay.” I then turned to Changho and added, “Although, she did say something about wanting to talk to you this morning.”
“What?” he asked nervously.
“Relax,” Minjeong sighed. “Minho is just joking.”
“Very funny!” he said angrily. I shrugged.
“Changho, I think you’d better be going,” Minjeong said. “Mom’s an early riser and I don’t think you want to be here when she gets up.”
“I’m gone,” he said, giving Minjeong a quick kiss and making for the door. I frowned. This guy is annoying.
“Think we should wake up Chaewon and Sojun?” Minjeong asked.
“Probably,” I answered, forgetting about that dumb boyfriend of hers for the moment. “It will give them a chance to prepare.”
“Like you can prepare for one of mom’s lectures,” Minjeong sighed, but then added, “On the other hand, maybe they can slip out too. There’s no reason for everyone to have to face her wrath.”
“I’ll wake them,” I said.
I climbed the stairs quickly as memories of the night before drifted through my head. My hangover was bad and my head throbbed. Thinking was almost painful. I was also exhausted from trying to sleep on the couch.
The last question was the one that concerned me the most. I had no idea how to react, but I figured I’d work through it eventually. On the other hand, I was seriously worried about mom. I was afraid that there was a good chance she wouldn’t handle it at all. And then what?
I pushed open the guest bedroom door and forced the thoughts of the night before out of my head for the moment. Chaewon and her boyfriend Gyumin were asleep in the bed.
“Wake up you two.” I said, shaking the bed. Gyumin didn’t budge, but Chaewon opened her eyes.
“For God’s sake, why?” Chaewon groaned.
“Because my mom’s home,” I replied.
“Aunt? Oh shit!” Chaewon cried, and then started shaking her boyfriend.
I left the room and moved on to my bedroom. I pulled my shirt off as I went. I needed something to get me going. A shower was just the thing. I’d grab some clothes while I woke Sojun and his girl up. Maybe it would help with my hangover.
I threw open the door to find Juhyeon riding my cousin on my bed. The room smelled of sex. Juhyeon looked at me and smiled. I shook my head. She didn’t even pause in what she was doing.
“You two better hurry,” I said. “Because my mom is home and she’s bound to wake up soon.”
“Damn!” Sojun cried and pushed his girl off of him. Juhyeon clearly wanted to finish. I shook my head and went to the dresser.
I grinned to myself, remembering last night when I thought I was going to get a chance to do much more than just look. That hadn’t worked out, but something much different had.
“Minho, what the hell happened to your back?” Sojun cried as he stood and threw on his clothes. Juhyeon did as well, but she was moving slower.
“Looks like someone played with a tigress,” she grinned. It took me a second to realize what they were talking about.
“Yeah,” I said, thinking as quickly as I could. “I met a girl a couple of nights ago. She was wild.”
“She must have been.” Sojun laughed.
“You’d better get going,” I prompted. “Mom will be up soon.”
“Right!” he said.
“I’m right behind you,” Juhyeon said when Sojun looked at her impatiently. He nodded and left. I moved to leave and take my shower, but she stopped me by placing a hand on my shoulder.
“What?” I asked. She was looking at me oddly.
“Those scratches are new,” she said. “There’s no way they happened before last night.”
“No...” I began, but she covered my mouth with her hand briefly to silence my protests.
“Maybe I was wrong,” she smiled sexily. “Maybe you can handle my sister.”
“You’re older sister?” I asked. She nodded, getting very close.
“You must be wilder than Sojun describes,” she said. Juhyeon was so close that if I moved at all our bodies would touch. “Because those scratches are new and I’m the only girl not related to you in the house.”
“That’s- I...” I began, but she covered my mouth with her hand again.
“I know,” she smiled, her eyes burning into mine. “But that doesn’t mean I’m wrong. It also doesn’t mean that it doesn’t get to me… on a purely sexual level.”
I wasn’t sure how to answer that. It didn’t matter. Juhyeon removed her hand from my mouth and barely brushed her lips against mine before turning and moving toward the door.
“I’m looking forward to introducing you to my sister,” she said as she left the room. “It’s been a while since she and I double dated.”
I swallowed hard. It was such an innocent statement, but I thought there was more to it. She didn’t seem shocked at all by her discovery that I had an incestuous affair, only enticed.
“I’m sure it will be some double date,” I mumbled to myself, and then thought, ‘I think it’s time Sojun and I had a talk. I want to make sure he knows what Juhyeon is hinting at before I meet her sister.’
The shower felt good. My back stung as the water hit the scratches and I let myself dwell on how I got them for the first time since waking up. If nothing else, they were proof that the night before wasn’t a dream.
“Wow!” I said, shaking my head as the truth tried to sink it.
The whole situation from the night before was impossible, but it had happened. I knew that, and now I’d have to deal with the repercussions. I finished my shower, dried and got dressed. I even took the time to brush my teeth and dry my hair. I almost felt human again by the time I left the bathroom.
I could hear voices being raised downstairs. Mom was obviously awake and it sounded like Minjeong and her were going at it.
When I went to downstair, it was just Mom and Minjeong, and the others were nowhere to be found.
“Let me make you some breakfast before I’m leave,” Mom said, but poor Minjeong looked totally confused.
“What’s up with mom?” Minjeong frowned.
“Ease up on her,” I said softly. “Mom quit her job last night.”
“She what?” Minjeong cried, but then added, “Let me guess. It was her boss, he hit on her, didn’t he?”
“You knew about him?” I asked in surprise.
“No, but I guessed,” Minjeong sighed. “He had jerk written all over him. I’d better go in and make sure she’s alright.”
“Okay, but don’t push her,” I said. “She’ll tell you about it when she’s ready.”
“Minho, mom’s not the only one acting weird today,” Minjeong said, but then thankfully left the room before I could think of how to respond.
I moved on to the guest bedroom and clean it while he was in the shower. It didn’t take long and I had plenty to think about.
“Breakfast!” I heard Minjeong call up the stairs.
The meal ended up being surprisingly good. Mom seemed to be relaxing and I made sure not to do or saying anything to upset her. We were all laughing at one point when the phone rang. Mom picked it up.
-
“This is still my house and I don’t want it becoming party central or where you and Minho have your booty calls.”
“Booty call?” Minjoeng asked in surprise. “Where in the world did you hear that?”
“I’m old, not dead!” mom sighed.
“Who are you and what have you done with my mother?” Minjeong asked.
“Very funny,” mom sighed, glancing my way briefly. I’d intentionally remained quiet. “I guess last night opened my eyes up to a lot of things. It wasn’t just your party and sleep over.”
“I know,” Minjeong said. “Minho told me.”
“Heard what?” mom asked, clearly stunned. I knew what she was thinking.
“Sorry,” I said quickly. “I guess I should have let you tell Minjeong that you quit your job.”
“My job?” mom said, shaking her head. “Ah right.”
“Are you okay?” Minjeong asked.
“I will be,” mom answered honestly. “It’s just a lot to take in all at once.”
“Don’t worry mom,” Minjeong said. “Minho and I will help.”
“We’ll be fine,” mom smiled. “I’ve got enough saved before I’ll have another job.”
“I still think you should sue him,” I grumbled. “Or better yet, let me pay him a visit.”
“No.” mom snapped. “I can take of him myself.”
We changed the subject and went back to finishing breakfast.
-
“I’m wiped,” I sighed.
“I guess that means I can’t convince you to help me clean?” Minjeong asked.
“You clean? That’ll never happen. Do you even know how to wash a dish?” I joked.
“Very funny,” Minjeong said. “You jerk.”
Minjeong really wasn’t much of a cleaner. She could do it when she put her mind to it, but that wasn’t very often. I wasn’t much better, but I’d been known to throw a load of laundry on every so often. I even vacuumed upon rare occasions.
“You aren’t serious, are you?” I asked.
“Yes I am,” she replied. “Mom had a tough day.” I frowned and nodded. I was very tired, but she was right. On the other hand, cleaning could wait a little while.
“How about we take a nap first?” I asked. “Mom will be out for a while.”
“Hmm,” Minjeong said thoughtfully. “That does sound good, but I need a shower first.”
“Enjoy,” I shrugged. “Bed time for me.”
Minjeong was first to the stairs. She climbed them and it actually took me a moment to realize I was staring at her ass.
‘Pervert!’ I snapped to myself, but then I shrugged. After what happened with mom, did it really matter? I took a few moments to think about my sister and her appearance. ‘Shit, Minjeong’s pretty hot!’
It wasn’t that I didn’t know what she looked like or that I thought she wasn’t attractive before, but I’d never truly looked at her as a girl. No, that’s not right. I’d never looked at her in a sexual way, and I was now. Fuck.
Minjeong had mom’s blond hair and was built athletically. Her ass was small, but rounded nicely from all the sports she played in high school and college. She was a gym teacher and it showed. Her breasts weren’t nearly as big as moms, but they were still pretty amazing on her tight body.
“What?” Minjeong asked when we reached the top of the stairs. She obviously noticed the attention I was giving her.
“You know,” I said, breaking one of the unspoken rules between us. “You could do a lot better than Changho.” I saw her start to swell up angrily, but then she stopped and sighed, letting out a breath.
“You’re right,” she said, surprising me. “It’s too bad really. He’s handsome and smart.”
“Pretty packaging doesn’t make a good guy,” I said. “And neither does brains. And what’s with the total lack of a sense of humor?”
“Okay little brother, ease off,” she said pointedly. I raised my hands with palm toward her in surrender. Minjeong rolled her eyes and laughed.
I’d learned long ago not to comment on her boyfriends. The fact that she hadn’t jumped all over me when I offered up my opinion about Changho said a lot about how close she was to dumping him already.
“See you in a couple of hours,” I said, entering my room. The clean sheets felt wonderful and I was out almost instantly.
-
I woke up slowly. It took me a few minutes to realize I wasn’t alone in my room. Minjeong had pulled my desk chair out and was sitting in it, facing me. She looked like she’d been there for a while. I looked at her and rubbed my face as I fought to wake up. Whatever was bothering her was bad.
“What’s wrong?” I asked, sitting up.
“I couldn’t go to sleep after my shower,” she said. “I was thinking about how to break up with Changho.”
“I’m sorry,” I offered. She shrugged it off and continued.
“So, I decided to start cleaning,” she said. “I couldn’t vacuum with you sleeping so I did laundry instead.”
“Sounds reasonable,” I shrugged, fighting to get my mind fully functioning and wondering where she was going with this conversation.
“There were plenty of sheets to clean, so I started there,” she added, looking at me meaningfully. I still wasn’t processing well enough to follow her yet.
“Okay,” I offered. Minjeong frowned and shook her head before continuing.
“Can you imagine my surprise when I found four sets of dirty sheets instead of just three?” she asked. “Mom typically does laundry on Tuesdays. I was wondering why she stripped her bed this morning.”
‘Shit,’ I thought, finally catching on. ‘Oh shit!’
“So I opened them to see if she dropped something on them that might need special attention,” Minjeong continued. “They were a mess, but not really that much different than any of the other sheets. They were damp and cum stained.”
“Really?” I finally got out, my mind whirling. “I guess it’s true. Even moms need to take care of themselves.”
“Minho, there were fluids from both a woman and a man,” she said angrily. “What happened last night?”
I was tempted to deny everything and play stupid, but Minjeong wouldn’t fall for it, not after she saw my expression when she mentioned what she found. I’m sure I looked guilty as hell and Minjeong could usually read me better than anyone else other than mom.
I was also tempted to tell her that I took care of myself before mom came home and that she must have followed suit afterward, but one look into Minjeong’s eyes and I knew it was pointless, so instead, I told her the truth. It didn’t take very long.
“I can’t believe it,” Minjeong said, shaking her head.
“Honestly, me neither,” I sighed. “It’s not like I planned it.”
“But you didn’t stop it either,” Minjeong said pointedly.
“I was drunk!” I shrugged. “So was she and the truth is that we both needed it.”
“So, last night was the first time?” Minjeong asked.
“Yes,” I answered. We fell silent for what felt like minutes. I had no idea what to say and Minjeong was obviously trying to accept what she learned.
“Did you both enjoy it?” she asked, surprising me.
“I guess,” I answered uncomfortably.
“You guess?” she asked. “That’s it?”
“Okay, fine,” I sighed. “Yes, we both enjoyed it. Hell, it was the best sex I ever had, does that make you feel better?”
“It makes me feel left out,” Minjeong said glumly.
“It’s not like you weren’t busy with Changho,” I said.
“That’s not what I mean and you know it,” she replied. “Ever since dad died it’s been the three of us together. Now I feel like I’m on my own.”
“Why?” I frowned. “Because mom and I accidentally ended up in the same bed and let our passions get the better of us?”
“Yes,” she shrugged. I knew it was an honest answer even if I didn’t understand it.
“I’m willing to cuddle with you if that will help?” I joked badly.
“If I thought it would help, I might take you up on it,” she sighed. “But I don’t. Besides, I’m not ready for that.”
“Minjeong, you know mom and I love you.” I said.
“Yes,” she smiled, but her eyes were sad. She stood and added, “I think it’s time for a nap of my own.”
I watched her leave the room and shook my head. What could I do to make Minjeong happy? I didn’t want to see her this upset.
‘I’d better let her sleep and see how she feels when it sinks in,’ I thought. ‘Hell, it’s barely sunk in with me.’
Minjeong slept a long time. I let her. I was just thinking about waking her when mom came home. She didn’t look happy.
“My brother can be so...” she began angrily, but I cut her off.
“We have bigger problems,” I interjected. “Minjeong knows.”
“Knows what?” she asked.
“She decided to do the sheets while you were out and I was sleeping,” I said. “She found the ones to your bed.” Mom shook her head almost numbly and sank down on the couch.
“She’s twenty-three and never done a chore without me nagging and today she decides to help?” she said, obviously stunned.
I got up and went to her wine rack. It was the only alcohol left in the house because we made it off limits the night before. I poured us both a glass and handed one to her as I sat down on the couch next to her.
“How did she react?” she asked after downing half her glass.
“Oddly,” I frowned. “She wasn’t so much mad or disgusted as hurt. She feels left out. She thinks we now have something special that she’s not part of.”
“That’s bad,” mom frowned.
“I’m sorry mom,” I sighed. “This is all my fault.”
“Not all,” she said, shaking her head. “If I really wanted you to stop last night, I could have made you, but it just felt so good.”
“Yes, it did.” I said, sipping mine.
We sat there for a while. We didn’t say much, but we did finish the bottle of wine quickly enough. Minjeong came down from her nap as I was opened the second bottle. I saw her frown, but she took the glass I handed her. The three of us looked at each other in silence for a few moments.
“I know it’s been a while,” mom suddenly smiled as a thought came to her. “But I think it’s time for movie night.”
“Movie night?” Minjeong asked in surprise. “Aren’t we a little old for that?”
“That’s a great idea,” I said quickly. “You’re never too old for a movie night.”
Every once in a while, when we were kids, mom used to set up trays in her bedroom. We’d eat and watch television, something she never let us do normally. Afterward, we’d settle onto her bed and watch a movie. Mom always let us stay up late and eat plenty of popcorn and candy. It was just the bonding experience Minjeong needed now.
“Minjeong, you can choose the movie,” mom said. “I’ll order from your favourite restaurant.”
“But...” Minjeong began. It was too late. Mom was already in the kitchen picking up the phone.
“What’s gotten into her?” Minjeong asked.
“I told her what you figured out,” I replied. “She wants you to know that she loves you.”
“You told her?” Minjeong cried.
“I had to,” I shrugged. “Your reaction before was bad.”
“I was tired and hung over!” Minjeong snapped, but I knew there was more to it.
“Just humour mom and go with it. She’s really worried about you,” I sighed, and then added more softly. “So am I.”
“I’m fine,” Minjeong said, a little too quickly.
“Good,” I said. “Then a movie will be fun.”
“I really should go find Changho and break it off,” Minjeong frowned.
“Give him one more night,” I said. “I never liked the guy much, but even he deserves one more night of believing he’s dating one of the hottest girl’s alive.”
“Very funny,” Minjeong sighed.
“Who’s joking?” I replied, but then hit her with a couch pillow before she could respond. It was a short, vicious fight and although I typically won, just this once I let her.
“Will you two cut it out?” mom snapped from the doorway, but she wasn’t really angry. How could she be? Both Minjeong and I were laughing.
“How long until the food is ready?” I asked.
“You have just enough time to put on your shoes and go pick it up,” mom grinned.
“I walked into that one,” I laughed.
“I think I’d better go,” Minjeong sighed. “You two have been drinking.” I started to argue, but mom cut me off when she realized Minjeong was right.
“We’ll have everything ready when you get back,” mom said. I nodded in agreement.
There wasn’t that much to do, but we busied ourselves with getting mom’s room ready. We also continued to drink the wine, only slower now. When the second bottle was gone, we both agreed to hold off on any more until after we ate. We were well on our way to being drunk.
“Minho, stop that.” mom snapped. She was standing at the counter getting the popcorn maker ready for later.
“What?” I asked.
“You’re staring at my ass!”
“I am?” I laughed, walking up behind her. She turned and faced me quickly.
“Don’t you dare…” she says. “Hasn’t what happened already caused enough trouble?”
“Yes,” I sighed. “But you know the old adage. You can’t go back. We have to move on.”
“Agreed,” she said. “And moving on entails never making the same mistake again.”
“That’s not what I meant,” I said. “What happened was wrong, but I wouldn’t exactly call it a mistake.”
“Minho, you can’t be serious?”
“Oh, I am,” I said. “I really liked what happened. So did you.”
“I did not…” mom cried, but we both knew she was lying. “Okay, I was drunk and in need and you took care of it admirable, but it’s wrong.”
“And that makes it even hotter.” I groaned, pulling her into a kiss. she returned the kiss despite her protests, but when it was done she pushed me back with both hands.
“No…” she said. “Tonight is about Minjeong. We hurt her and that’s unacceptable.”
“You’re right,” I said, but then pulled her again. “But Minjeong isn’t here right now and just looking at you is driving me crazy.”
“Minho!” she cried. She spun away from me, but I had her trapped against the counter. I thrust my hard-on against her ass to let her know just how much she was getting to me. “We can’t… There’s no time…”
“I don’t know about that,” I grinned, lifting her skirt up past her ass and pushing her panties down. I was wearing sweats and they dropped past my cock easily enough. She was try to fight, but she thrust out her ass giving me access to what we both wanted. She moaned when I pushed my cock inside her pussy.
“Oh Minho…” she moaned. “What am I going to do with you?”
“I don’t know,” I grinned. “But I do know what you’re going to do for me.”
“There’s no time!” she moaned.
“Then hurry,” I groaned in reply, picking up the pace.
She was leaning over the counter as I fuck her hard. I was just starting to feel my orgasm approaching when I heard the front door open.
“Fuck.” I cried, pulling out quickly.
“No…” she moaned in frustration. “I was so close!”
“Sorry,” I said, meaning it. God, did I mean it?
“Just go stop your sister from coming in here.” she snapped. “If she walks in right now, she’ll know what we were just doing and that wouldn’t be good.”
“Agreed,” I said, pulling my sweats back up. I also pulled my shirt down and let it cover my front. It was the best I could do.
“Mom went crazy,” Minjeong said when she saw me. “There’s more food than we could eat in a week.”
“She’s really looking forward to this,” I said. “Let’s go set the food out upstairs. She’ll join us in a minute.” Minjeong must have sensed something because she looked at me funny. I guess it made sense. Only a few moments before I was stroking in and out of mom. That wasn’t something that was easy to hide, especially considering I had to stop abruptly just before my release.
I tried to focus on looking as innocent as possible, but I wasn’t sure I fooled Minjeong. On the other hands she didn’t say anything as we brought the food upstairs.
It was weird to be back in moms’ room after the night before. Scenes of what happened flashed in my head and they didn’t nothing to help calm down my already surging libido. I went to the bathroom and threw some cold water on my face after the food was set out. It helped.
The meal was delicious and we laughed and watched television during it. It was like old times except for the fact that my eyes lingered on mom overly long upon occasion. She would frown when she noticed until I looked away. I think Minjeong might have noticed once, but she just shook her head and took a sip of her wine.
The movie Minjeong picked was decent for a chick flick. We were all slightly drunk by the time it ended. We’d done a good job of denting mom’s wine collection, but the food balanced it.
“Another movie?” mom asked.
“Sure, why not?” Minjeong smiled. Mom and I exchanged a smile of our own. Minjeong seemed okay.
“Can I choose?” I asked.
“Please…” mom snorted. “I don’t want to watch something gory right now. The food is just settling in.”
“And porn is out too,” Minjeong joked.
“Hey, don’t knock it until you try it,” I teased back.
“And what makes you think I’ve never tried it?” Minjeong asked. She was clearly feeling no pain.
“Minjeong!” mom cried.
“Come on mom,” Minjeong grinned. “Are you telling me you never watched porn?”
“I haven’t,” mom shrugged.
“Wow,” Minjeong laughed. She was obviously drunker than I thought. “I would think in this day and age everyone’s seen porn, or at least a clip. I mean the internet makes it all so available.”
“Not me,” mom shrugged. “I worked with computers all day. Why would I want to be on one at night?”
“Mom, you really need to get a life,” Minjeong sighed.
“That’s a little harsh, isn’t it?” I asked in surprise.
“Oh please…” Minjeong said, rolling her eyes. “If mom had one, maybe she wouldn’t have had sex with you last night and ruined everything.”
“That’s not fair!” I said. Mom put her hand on my arm.
“Maybe Minjeong is right,” she said calmly, but her eyes were welling up with tears.
“Oh shit!” Minjeong sigh when she realized what she’d said and how badly mom was taking it. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to say it like that.”
“I know dear,” mom sighed. “But that doesn’t make you wrong. I don’t know why I let Minho do what he did.”
“You didn’t let me,” I said. “I didn’t give you a choice.”
“Oh Minho…” mom sighed. “Like I said earlier, you couldn’t...”
I didn’t give her a chance to finish. I grabbed her and kissed her. Mom was so surprised that she didn’t fight at first, but it wasn’t long before we were wresting on the bed. I rolled on top of her and pinned her under me before kissing her again.
“Wow.” Minjeong sigh, reminding me she was there.
“And that’s what happened last night,” I said, moving off with some difficulty. “She couldn’t have stopped me if she wanted to.”
“But I didn’t want to,” mom said, sitting up and wiping her lips. “And that’s really the point.”
“This is a lot more than just incest,” Minjeong said, shaking her head. “You two are seriously perverted!”
“And you’re not?” I asked. “I heard your bed last night. It was slamming into the wall pretty hard.”
“He’s my boyfriend! that doesn’t make me perverted!” Minjeong groaned.
“But you can’t say that you didn’t like what you just saw. I can see it in your eyes.” Mom said.
“So?”
“So, if you weren’t perverted you would have been disgusted,” mom replied. “Instead, you got excited.”
“I’m both,” Minjeong said.
“Maybe, but you’re a lot more of the second,” I grinned.
“I’m drunk,” Minjeong said again.
“We all are,” I shrugged. “What does that have to do with it?”
“It’s the alcohol making the sight of you two kissing turn me,” Minjeong said.
“I doubt it works that way,” I said.
“Drinking lowers your inhibitions,” mom put in. “It doesn’t make you like something you don’t.”
“Fine!” Minjeong snapped. “I’m just as perverted as you two! Does that make everything alright?” She ran out of the room before either one of us could answer.
“Wow,” I said, shaking my head. “How did we get here?”
“I think we both know the answer to that,” mom frowned. “What we did was a mistake. I knew it then, but I didn’t realize how badly Minjeong was going to take it.”
“Me neither,” I frowned. “What do we do?”
“I don’t know,” mom said, and for some reason that shook me. Mom always knew what to do.
“I think we need to sleep on it and see how she’s feeling in the morning,” I finally said. Mom nodded.
“You need to sleep in your own bed tonight,” she said.
“Agreed,” I sighed, standing and going to my room without kissing her goodnight, but only because I was afraid I wouldn’t be able to stop despite what was going on with Minjeong. I loved her and didn’t want to make her upset.
I lay in bed for quite a while, unable to fall asleep. My mind vacillated between my desire for mom and my concern for Minjeong. Hell, there was a part of it that even wondered what being with Minjeong would be like.
‘Pervert!’ I grumbled, but that only made it worse.
I closed my eyes and tried to wipe all the thoughts from my head. I pictured a white room with no corners. It was my version of counting sheep. It started to work.
“Minho?” I heard from the doorway to my room. It was Minjeong’s voice. “You still awake?”
“Yes,” I answered.
“I’m sorry about before,”
“Me too,” I sighed. “I know mom feels bad too.” Minjeong came into my room and sat on the edge of my bed.
“You know what all this goes to show?” she asked.
“What?”
“That I should never do laundry ever again,” she replied. “I would never have found out if I didn’t.” It was a weak attempt at humour, but it was an attempt nonetheless.
“The man you marry better be rich,” I teased. “He’ll need to hire a cook; a maid and god knows what else.”
“Ha Ha, Very funny.”
“Hey, the truth hurts,” I laughed.
“Jerk!” she snapped, but she was laughing too. It lasted far too long, but she obviously needed it.
“Minho, I want to go back to mom’s room,” she said afterward. “Will you come with me?”
“Of course,” I said. “But what for?”
“We always end a movie night by falling asleep together,” Minjeong said softly. “I miss that.”
“Well let’s go,” I smiled, getting out of bed and taking Minjeong by the hand. We went down the hall and knocked on mom’s door. The light was still on so I knew she was awake, but she took a few moments to answer the door.
“Come in.” she finally called.
I opened the door and led Minjeong in. I took one look at mom and saw that she’d been crying. Damn Minjeong noticed too, but didn’t say anything.
“Yes?” mom asked.
“Move over,” Minjeong smiled and climbed into mom’s bed. I moved to the other side and got in as well. Minjeong was already resting her head on mom’s shoulder. “Sorry mom.”
“No, I’m sorry,” mom replied.
“We’ll talk tomorrow,” I put said. “After a good night’s sleep.”
“Sounds good,” Minjeong said, reaching out the nightstand and shutting the light. “Good night.”
“Night,” mom said.
“Sweet dreams,” I put in. I knew I was going to have some. I was in bed with my her again and it was dark. I was sorely tempted to touch her, but I knew it would be a mistake. The thought of Minjeong being in bed with us didn’t help at all.
I’m not sure who fell asleep first, but I know I was last.
Tumblr media
“Wow…” I heard as I slowly woke up. It was Minjeong’s voice again. “Is he always like that in the morning?”
“How should I know?” mom asked in reply.
“But you’ve seen it before,” Minjeong said, her voice a little excited. I was awake now, but I didn’t open my eyes. I had a feeling I knew what they were talking about. I could feel my hardness even with my eyes closed.
“Yes,” Mom replied nervously.
“You’ve felt it inside of you?” Minjeong asked. She knew the answer, but I guess she wanted mom to say it.
“Minjeong!” mom cried in surprise, but then slowly added, “Yes.”
“Did it feel good?”
“Yes,” mom admitted. “Very good.”
“He’s big, isn’t he?” Minjeong asked. “I mean, I know he’s bigger than Changho, but he’s big in general, right?”
“Minjeong, I have a feeling that you probably have as much experience with men as I do,” mom answered. “But I’d say yes. He’s big. He’s certainly bigger than your father.”
“Who would have thought it of my younger brother?”
“Maybe we should cover it up” mom said.
“No, leave it. I like looking at it.”
“But he’s your brother!”
“And your son,” Minjeong said pointedly. That quickly quelled mom’s protests. “I still can’t believe that you both really did it.”
“You and me both,” mom sighed.
“Do you regret it?” Minjeong asked. “I mean really regret it, not just feel guilty about it because it’s wrong.”
“I regret how it’s affected you,” mom replied. “Neither one of us wanted to hurt you.”
“I know that,” Minjeong sighed. “It’s just that it’s been the three of us for so long. I didn’t realize just how much the thought of you two excluding me from something would hurt.”
“Minjeong, you weren’t excluded,” mom said. “At least not intentionally.”
“But that’s how I feel,” she replied, sounding sad.
“So, you’d feel better if we’d included you in our perverted, incestuous affair?” mom asked in disbelief.
“I honestly don’t know,” Minjeong replied. “But maybe…”
“You’re serious?”
“It would be wrong, but I wouldn’t feel so alone like I do right now,”
“Oh Minjeong,” mom said. “Don’t cry. You know I love you with all my heart.”
“I do,” Minjeong said, obviously fighting back the tears. I felt guilty making believe I was sleeping through this, but ‘waking up’ right at this moment would only make things worse.
“Are you going to be okay?” mom asked after a while.
“I’ll be fine,” Minjeong replied slowly. “But only if you do me a favor.”
“What?” mom asked.
“I want you to kiss me,” my sister said. “Like you kissed him last night.”
“But you’re my daughter!”
“And he’s your son,” Minjeong replied. “That didn’t stop you.”
“I didn’t kiss him.” mom cried. “He kissed me.”
“True,” Minjeong said, and suddenly I could feel the bed move.
“What are you doing?” I heard mom cry. “Don’t!”
“I want to kiss you,” Minjeong said. “Don’t you love me the same you do Minho?”
“Of course, but you’re a girl.” mom argued.
“So?” Minjeong asked. “Haven’t you ever kissed a girl before?”
“No!” mom cried.
“Well, I have,” Minjeong replied.
“On God!” mom cried.
“It was a long time ago when I first started dating,” Minjeong said. “Chaewon and I practiced kissing each other.”
“Your cousin?” mom cried.
“Oh relax,” Minjeong sighed. “All we did was kiss. It’s no big deal.”
“Did you like it?” mom surprised me by asking.
“Honestly… yes,” Minjeong replied. “It was the best kiss I had for a long time, but I think that was mostly because it was also the most relaxed. Eventually I met some guys who kisses drove me far crazy.”
“Like your brother’s,” Mom said, sounding thoughtful.
“I don’t know,” Minjeong said. “I’ve never kissed him.”
“Why don’t we wake him and you can see?” mom offered.
‘Oh yes, please’ I thought to myself.
“Mom, I want to kiss you first,” Minjeong said.
“I can’t.” mom moaned. “I just can’t do it!”
“Then you do love Minho more than you do me” Minjeong said, obviously close to tears again.
“You’re wrong.” mom cried, sounding teary-eyed herself. It was time to wake up. This was only moments away from disintegrating into something very bad.
“Minjeong,” I said as I opened my eyes and sat up. “Weren’t you paying attention last night? Or just a few minutes ago when mom tried to tell you her problem with kissing you?”
“You’re awake!” mom cried.
“Of course,” I smiled.
“I don’t understand,” Minjeong frowned.
“She just told you that she didn’t kiss me,” I explained. “Mom thinks of herself as a good girl. She doesn’t do things like incest and lesbianism.” I laugh.
“But...” Minjeong began. I cut her off.
“She’s never going to kiss you,” I interjected. “But that doesn’t mean she’ll stop you from kissing her.”
“She just did,” my sister cried. “I tried, but she pushed me back.”
“Try harder,” I grinned.
“Hey, Wait a minute…” mom cried, but I silenced her by grabbing her by the neck and pulling her lips to mine. Mom fought at first, but then moaned softly into my mouth.
“See?” I said, pulling back. Minjeong was smiling once again.
“I get it,” she grinned.
“Don’t!” mom cried, but she licked her lips in excitement. “Good girls don’t kiss their mothers!”
“And whatever gave you the idea that I’m a good girl?” Minjeong laughed, taking mom’s head in both hands and kissing her. Again, mom fought, but only for a few moments. Minjeong moaned happily when mom’s mouth opened.
“That looks hot” I groaned.
“Don’t worry brother,” Minjeong grinned. “I have a kiss waiting for you too.”
“Just a kiss?” I asked.
“You’re terrible!” Minjeong laughed, shaking her head before leaning toward me. Her lips were only inches from mine when she stopped. “I shouldn’t. You’re my brother.”
I grabbed Minjeong’s the neck the same way I had grabbed mom’s moments before. I pulled her to me and our lips met. She didn’t fight me like mom, but it was obvious that she wanted me to be aggressive.
“That’s so wrong,” mom moaned excitedly.
“Oh, but he kisses so nicely.” Minjeong moaned.
“It’s not the only thing I do nicely,” I grinned.
“Don’t you dare.” mom cried.
“Think you’re man enough, little brother?” Minjeong asked, her eyes starting to burn with the same lust I could see in mom’s eyes. I was certain it was in mine as well. I took off the few clothes I had on. Minjeong did the same.
“Minjeong don’t… He’s your brother!”
“And you’re my mother,” Minjeong replied. “I wish I was a little braver because then I would try doing something more with you.”
“Oh shit.” I moaned, my cock standing straight out by now. “Now that’s hot.”
“You do like the thought, don’t you little brother?” Minjeong grinned, taking my cock in her hand and stroking it. “Or should I call you big brother?”
“You can call me whatever you want,” I groaned. “Just don’t stop what you’re doing.”
“How about we let mom help?” Minjeong asked. “I don’t want her to feel left out.”
“No.” mom sigh, but everything else about her demanded to be part of what was happening.
Minjeong forced mom’s head down to my lap. Mom fell on my cock despite her protests. Minjeong watched hungrily for a few minutes. Mom’s hair was in the way, so she pulled it into a ponytail and lifted it.
“What’s that?” Minjeong frowned, looking down at mom’s neck. The hickey I left was very noticeable.
“Mom said that we could only be together for one night,” I answered, remembering. “I disagreed and left that mark. I told her she was mine until it faded.”
“Do you always mark what’s yours?” Minjeong asked, smiling sexily. She was obviously enjoying teasing me.
“Yes.” I groaned. “Now why don’t you help mom?”
“Oh?” Minjeong grinned sexily before moving down between my legs as well. She pushed mom’s mouth off of me and started licking my cock. Mom shifted down to my balls and sucked gently.
“Oh fuck.” I grunted. “I’m not going to last long with both of you doing that.”
I had one hand on each of their heads and I couldn’t stop myself from thrusting up into Minjeong’s mouth. She locked eyes with me briefly and then took my entire length down her throat. I groaned and came. Minjeong drank it all down.
“We have to stop.” mom said afterward. Minjeong smiled at her and then pulled mom’s lips to hers and exchanged a deep kiss. It actually took me a few moments to realize they were sharing my cum.
“Damn.” I groaned, actually feeling my cock start to stiffen despite the orgasm I had moments ago.
“Little brother,” Minjeong said, pulling back from mom after a while and wiping her lips. She looked at me and I smiled knowingly. “Will you help me?”
In moments I was on top of her with my cock rubbing up and down her entrance. Minjeong took it in her hand and directed to her pussy. I pushed in slowly.
“Oh brother… yesss!” Minjeong cried. “You’re going so deep!”
“Minho no!” mom cried. “She’s your sister!”
I pulled mom to me and kissed her roughly. She gasped into my mouth. I reached out and palmed her pussy, thrusting the middle fingers deep.
“Don’t worry mom,” I said. “You’re next.”
“No…” she cried, but then shifted so that her mouth was next to my ear. She whispered one word and pulled away. “Hurry…” It surprised me and my cock stiffened even more.
“I’ve never felt so full before!” Minjeong gasped. I leaned forward and kissed her as I began stroking in and out of her hot pussy. Her pussy was perfect, it was tight! Minjeong wrapped her arms around my shoulder as I thrust into her.
“He’s your brother. You’re letting your brother fuck you!” mom cried.
“Oh yeah…” Minjeong moaned. “Keep talking mom. It’s only getting me hornier!” I saw mom smiled slightly.
“It’s so wrong.” mom cried. “I don’t care how good his big cock feeling pushing inside of you.”
“Ohhh It does… It does feel so good!” Minjeong moaned. “Minho’s cock is reaching deeper than any other guy ever has before! I can feel my orgasm building.”
“Wait until it hits,” mom said, looking at me hungrily and forgetting herself for a moment. “Minho knows how to make your body feel like it’s exploding.”
“Nghhyesss!” Minjeong cried.
“But that doesn’t mean you should let him do this,” mom added, staring at her expression once more. Minjeong’s face was completely lit with her lust. “Don’t let him fill your pussy with his cum!”
“Oh yess!” Minjeong moaned. “Fill my pussy! Please!”
“You are such a slut.” I groaned, kissing her roughly.
“Minjeong, you see?” mom asked. “Now your brother thinks you’re a slut, is that what you want?”
“I want him to cum in me!” “Minjeong gasped. “I don’t care if he thinks I’m a slut. I’ll be his slut if he just cum in me!”
“So you want to be his slut?” mom asked rhetorically, but she then surprised me by turning to me and added, “If that’s what she wants then you’re doing it wrong.”
“What?” I asked in confusion.
“Sluts get taken from behind,” mom smiled. “You know that.”
“Oh yes!” Minjeong moaned. “He’ll get even deeper than way!”
I pulled out without another word. Minjeong kissed me briefly before rolling onto her stomach. Her tight ass was same as mom’s, just as enticing. her pussy was open and inviting. My mouth literally watered.
“Wait… what are you doing?” Minjeong asked as instead of going back to fucking her I shifted lower and thrust my tongue into her pussy.
“That’s it,” mom cried. “Lick the little slut’s pussy!”
“Mom!” Minjeong cried.
“You said you wanted to be his slut, now deal with it!”
“Ohhh….” Minjeong cried. “You’re going to pay for that later!” Mom smiled again.
I continued to lick her pussy until she was on the brink of orgasm. She arched her back and gave me full access.
“Minho’s little slut, do you want to cum this way or do you want him to fuck you again?” mom asked Minjeong.
“Fuck me please!” Minjeong moaned. I shifted up and thrust my cock deep with one long stoke.
“Wow.” mom gasped.
“Ohhfuckkk!” Minjeong cried. “I’m going to cum…”
I was close, but not there. I fuck Minjeong through her orgasm. She shivered and shook for quite some time. The sight was something I’d remember forever.
“Stop!” Minjeong cried. “I can’t take anymore.”
I pulled out slowly and she sighed. I turned toward mom and she bit her lip. She saw my expression and saw the look in my eye. She looked frightened despite her excitement.
“Now,” she started. “Leave me alone, you’ve already had Minjeong.”
“Come here.” I demanded.
“No!” she cried and tried to get off the bed. I grabbed her and pulled her back on. Mom rolled onto her stomach, but her hips were raised high and I could see her excitement in her swollen lips and pink gasp. My tongue was drenched in her juices a moment later.
“Wow?” Minjeong said, shaking her head. “Mom, you’re a bigger slut than I am.”
“I am not!” mom cried and tried to get away. I’d barely tasted her, but she was ready. I forced my mother back onto the bed and pushed into her from behind. The sound of her ass made when my hips slapped into it was louder, more enticing.
“Mom, be ready for the ride of your life.” Minjeong said, shaking her head.
“I am…” mom gasped.
“So, you want me to do this?” I teased.
“No…” mom cried right away. “Get off me!”
“You first!” I grunted.
“Very funny,” Minjeong said, rolling her eyes at my bad joke. I could care less. I’d just fucked her and now it was mom turn.
“Minho, this is so wrong!” mom cried as she met my thrusts.
“It really is,” Minjeong said, smiling. “But you love every second of it and you know it! You love how his cock feels stroking in and out of you. You love the thought of him cumming deep inside you!”
“No!” mom cried, but then she locked up in orgasm. She shivered and shook under me for a long time.
“We can’t keep doing that,” mom sighed as she came down from her orgasm.
“Sure you can,” Minjeong grinned. “After all, he marked you as his that first night. I can still see the bruise.”
“Only until it fades,” mom shrugged. “Nothing lasts forever.”
“True,” Minjeong said, standing up. “And I don’t think it’s fair that he marked you as just his. I like to think of you as mine also.”
“I’m willing to share mom with you,” I said, standing as well. “I’m willing to share all the incestuous sluts in my life.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Minjeong asked. I pulled her toward me and kissed her. Minjeong responded with just as much passion.
“That I want you to be my slut too,” I growled.
“I’m not marked,” she shrugs.
I shifted her around until I was behind her. I had one hand around her breast, pulling her back into me. My cock was lodged between her ass cheeks. I used the other hand to lift her hair off her neck. Minjeong’s head fell forward and I sucked on her neck.
“Yes…” she gasped. “Make me yours.”
I left a hickey on the back of her neck, just like mom’s. I also shoved her against the nearest wall and started fucking her again. Minjeong moaned with every thrust.
“Cum in me please…” she cried when her next orgasm was about to take her.
“Yess…” I growled and flooded her pussy with my cum.
“Ohh…” Minjeong cried as her orgasm exploded. “It feels so… good!” We both ended up against the wall panting and trying to hold ourselves up.
“You two better sit down before you fall,” mom said. She was watching us from the bed. I was pretty sure she’d been playing with herself as well, but she stopped after we came. I helped Minjeong to mom’s bed. We both all but fell in it.
“Mom,” Minjeong said. “Kiss me please. I want you to be part of how I feel.”
“Of course,” mom said.
“You know,” I said. “You two could do more than just kiss.”
“We’re not lesbians!” mom said.
“Mom,” I smiled. “Lesbian or not, you love her, it’s just a kiss.” I said.
“Or at least let me take it,” Minjeong smiled.
“Possibly,” mom admitted with a slow smile of her own.
“And one day I might,” Minjeong said, surprising us both. “But not today. I’m not ready.”
“No rush,” I smiled. “Why don’t we just spend the day in bed?”
“No,” mom said, sounding serious. “I have some stuff to get done.”
“And I have to talk to Changho,” Minjeong put in. “It’s bad enough you two have made me a slut, but I don’t want to be a cheating slut.”
“Oh Minjeong,” our mother said. “Must you talk like that?”
“Sorry mom,” Minjeong smiled. “I’ll hide what I am from the real world like you want me to. Besides, I’m really only my brother slut anyway.”
“What about mine?” mom asked.
“Nope,” Minjeong laughed. “You don’t want a slut. You want to be a slut.”
“I do not!” mom cried.
“Sure you do,” I put in.
“Until your mark disappears,” mom agreed.
“You know mom,” Minjeong said thoughtfully. “I think if I ever do take things further between you and me, I’ll need to mark you as mine too.”
“It only seems fair,” I grinned.
“Hey, you both know this can’t go on forever, right?” mom started.
“Sure,” I said.
“Of course,” Minjeong added.
“But that doesn’t mean we can’t have fun while it lasts,” I added.
“Agreed,” Minjeong said, exchanging a look with me. We both obviously had the same thought. “I guess I can wait a little longer to tell Changho.”
“Don’t even think about it.” mom cried. Minjeong and I both moved toward her. Mom’s eyes flashed as she tried to get away and she protested loudly when we caught her. The only thing louder was a moan a moment later.
“Looking good!” I said as Minjeong walked by my room in nothing but a towel.
“Thanks,” she smiled, pausing at the door. She was blond and beautiful.
“Are you in a rush?” I asked, trying to sound innocent.
“Yes, so don’t even think about it.” she snapped, not buying it for a moment. She knew what I wanted. I grinned and shrugged. Minjeong smiled at my reaction, shook her head and then added, “Truthfully, I wish I did have the time, but it’s my week to oversee the early morning workouts in the weight room.”
“What a life,” I teased.
“Tell me about it,” she sighed.
“Please…” I snorted. “You love your job.”
“It’s okay,” she replied.
“Come on,” I teased. “How does it feel to know that you’re every teenage boy’s fantasy?”
“What?” she asked.
“Minjeong, you teach in high school,” I explained. “Not only that, you are beautiful. You’re the hot gym teacher every boy thinks about late at night.”
“Oh joy,” Minjeong said sarcastically. “That’s a picture I could do without.” I couldn’t help it but laughed.
“You love it though.” I teased. She shook her head again and didn’t bother arguing.
“Minho, make sure to wake mom up on time,” she said, changing the subject. “She’s got her third interview today.”
“I know,” I smiled. “Did you see how nervous she was last night?”
“She has a right to be,” Minjeong replied. “This job is perfect for her.”
“She deserves it,” I smiled. “I can’t believe how quickly it’s moving.”
“It was pretty cool when she got a call from her old company’s biggest competitor the morning after she quit,” Minjeong said.
“Yeah,” I smiled. “She’ll do fine.”
“Fine?” Minjeong frowned. “She’ll do great!”
“True,” I laughed. “I just wish she didn’t have to fly across the country and spend days at their corporate office.”
“Oh, don’t worry” Minjeong smiled. “Mom will be home before you know it. Besides, I’m still here. I’ll take care of you.”
“That’s what I’m afraid of.” I laugh. “You can’t cook and your cleaning leaves something to be desired.”
“Jerk.” Minjeong laughed.
“On the other hand, there are some things you do very well,” I said, smiling slowly.
“Not if you keep being so mean to me,” Minjeong said pointedly and moved past my doorway.
I smiled contently. It was only two weeks since mom quit her job and everything changed so drastically at home. We were all happier now. I wasn’t sure it could last and mom kept bringing up the fact that it couldn’t, but right now I was enjoying myself immensely.
I heard Minjeong leave the bathroom and go into her bedroom. She was done there surprisingly fast. She was one of those morning people. Ugh!
“I’m leaving,” she said as she stopped by my doorway on the way out. “Go wake mom up.”
“What I have to do it?” I asked, far too comfortably to move.
“Mom needs something to help relieve her anxiety about the interview and you’re it.”
“Are you crazy?” I laughed. “She’ll be wired! If I try and go near her...”
“That’s the point,” she interjected. “Do what you always do and don’t give her a choice. She’ll thank you afterward.”
“You could do it,” I offered hopefully.
“No, I can’t,” Minjeong said.
I sighed, reading her expression. “I get it.”
“The thought of mom and me together must really turn you on,” Minjeong said, looking at me thoughtfully. “You bring it up all the time.”
“Hmm,” I said. “Let me think? My mother and sister in bed together. Two beautiful women driving each other crazy. You bet.”
“Pervert!” Minjeong laughed.
“Takes one to know one,” I called as she disappeared down the hall. I heard her leave a few minutes later. “I guess I should wake mom.”
The trip to her room was short. I didn’t bother putting any clothes on. I opened the door and saw mom sleeping in her bed. The sight made me smile.
Instead of shaking her awake, I climbed into bed next to her and pulled her into my arms. She didn’t wake up at first. She snuggled closer instead. I hugged her tight and then kissed her gently.
“Now that’s the way to wake up,” she moaned, returning my kiss.
“Only the beginning of it,” I replied, giving her another kiss before slipping under the covers.
“Minho, what are you doing?” she asked groggily. I ignored the question.
The answer was obvious.
She slept in the nude these days as well. We all did. Frequently we ended up together on the weekends, but most weekdays we slept in our own beds because otherwise we’d all be too exhausted the next day.
“Hey stop!” she gasped when I buried my face between her legs. “I have to get ready. I don’t have the time.”
“Sure you do,” I disagreed, running my tongue up and down the length of her pussy.
“We shouldn’t.” she moaned, spreading her legs and giving me better access.
She tasted just as amazing as always. She had plenty of time before she needed to leave for her flight and I planned on making it memorable. It wasn’t long before my tongue was working her clit just the way I knew she liked it.
“Oh…” she moaned as her orgasm neared. “You’re tongue is so…” I thrust a finger inside of her in response.
“Cum for me.” I demanded.
“Nghhnooo…” she cried, fighting the inevitable. A few moments later her orgasm took her. I licked and sucked until she was done.
She was smiling contently as I moved from under the covers to lie next to her. My lips were still damp with her juices, but she didn’t hesitate in kissing me. She was obviously ready for more despite her orgasm.
Her hand found my cock and she stroked it, not that I needed the stimulation. I was already hard. On the other hand, it did feel really good. I enjoyed what she was doing for a few moments before pulling her on top of me.
She gasps of surprise quickly turned into a moan when I took her hips in both hands and shifted her body until my cock was lined up with her pussy. She was still soaked. I pushed my cock up into her.
“Oh… this is new.” she cried, obviously enjoying the position as I held her hips steady and thrust into her a few times.
“It’s because you like to play hard to get,” I laughed. “I usually have to chase you and hold you down.” I thought she was going to pull off of me.
“You’ve corrupted me…” she whispered lustfully as she started slowly moving up and down.
“So you like having sex with me now?” I teased.
“I’ve always liked it,” she answered in that same lust filled tone. “It’s just so wrong!” I reached up and cupped her breasts.
“But that’s the part you love best, isn’t it?” I asked.
“Yes…” she admitted, squeezing down on my cock. “And that’s why I keep saying we have to stop. Minho, the last couple of weeks with you and your sister were completely wrong in so many ways, but the truth is that I’ve never been happier. I love you two with all my heart and the pleasure we share, sick and twisted as it is, is more than I could ever have hoped for, but it can’t last forever.”
“I don’t want to talk about that now,” I groaned. “Instead, why don’t you tell me how it feels to ride my cock?” She looked down at me and bit her bottom lip.
She looked ready to continue her argument. I thrust up into her with more strength and pinched both of her nipples gently. She gasped. I could feel her giving in slowly.
“Incredible.” she finally moaned, picking up the pace. She was now bouncing on my cock slowly.
“Focus on that and nothing else.” I demanded.
“Nghhh.” she gasped; her argument forgotten. “Your cock is so big. It fills my insides completely.”
I reached up and pulled her toward me. I kissed her passionately and then shifted her just enough for me to kiss her full tits.
“You like my breasts?” she asked, already knowing the answer, but wanting to hear me say it.
“They’re perfect.”
She smiled and leaned forward, propping herself up with her arms and dangling them in my face. She swayed slowly, teasing me. I enjoyed it for a few moments, but could only take so much of that.
I knocked her arms out of the way and buried my face between her breasts as her torso fell on me. I held onto her hips tighter and started thrusting up into her with short fierce strokes.
“Yes!” she cried as our bodies slapped against each other. It didn’t take long for her orgasm to build. I rolled us around until I was on top and continued stroking in and out of her, only now my thrusts were much longer and deeper. Her nails racked across my back.
“Try not to draw blood this time,” I groaned.
“It’s not like I do it on purpose.” she gasped.
I grabbed her hands and held them above her head, against the bed. She looked up at me and smiled. Her expression was one of lust. I took her beauty in and shook my head.
I held her like that while I thrust in and out of her over and over again, getting faster as time went by. I watched her expression as her orgasm threatened. There was nothing more beautiful to me then the passion that filled her eyes at the moment of release.
“Tell me.” I whispered, close to losing it. “Tell me what you want.”
“Don’t make me say it…” she cried. I stopped stroking for a moment. “No, don’t stop!”
“Then tell me.” I demanded. She gave in quickly.
“I want to feel your big cock buried inside of me!” she cried. “I want you to hold me down and fill me with your cum!” I thrust deep into her pussy.
“Hmm yess…” I grunted and came. She was right behind me. We shivered and shook through our mutual orgasm for quite some time.
“Thanks,” she said with a sigh afterward. “I needed that.”
“Minjeong thought you would,” I grinned, rolling off of her.
“Smart girl,” she smiled. And add, “But what we’re doing is almost over.”
“Over?” I asked in surprised concern.
“You said until the mark you gave me disappeared… It’s almost gone.” She lifted her hair to show me her neck. The hickey was still there, but it was fading. The sight of it stunned me. She walked into her bathroom before I could say anything.
I heard the water turn on as I lay there. I sat and thought for a few minutes.
-
“Minho?” mom groan as I walked in on her. “What are you doing in here?”
I didn’t bother responding. I simply walked into the shower, spun her around and pushed her against the wall. I pulled her hair into a ponytail and moved it out of the way.
“No!” she cried when she realized what I was doing, but by that time it was too late. My lips were latched onto the back of her neck. She fought, but I held her tight as I kissed and sucked on her neck until the hickey was bright once more. I let her go then and she turned to face me.
“I don’t want this to end,” I said. “Not yet.”
“But...”
“I won’t let it end!” I interjected more strongly. “You’re mine until my mark fades. That was the deal.”
“You cheated,” she said, shaking her head.
“So?” I shrugged, pulled her body against mine and kissing her hungrily.
“Minho!” Shhe moaned. “You shouldn’t have this kind of an effect on me!”
“You’re mine.” I said.
“For as long as the mark lasts,” she said between kisses. “That was the deal.”
“I knew you’d see it my way,” I smiled.
“Get out,” she said as she shook her head and laughed. “I really do need to be going soon.”
“You’d leave me like this?” I asked, motioning toward my hardening cock. “Excited and alone? What kind of mom are you?”
“The worst kind,” she said, but then dropped to her knees and took my cock into her mouth.
“You mean the best?” I groaned, taking her head with both hands and stroking my cock between her lips.
She locked eyes with me as I fucked her mouth. She never once looked away. It didn’t take long for me to cum. The sight of her watching me and swallowing as I spurted rope after rope of cum down her throat only made my orgasm last longer.
“Can I return the favor?” I asked, leaning against the shower wall to hold myself up. She started to stand and I reached out one hand and helped.
“When I get back,” she smiled. “We really don’t have the time. If I don’t get going right now, I’ll miss my flight.”
“I’ll be waiting,” I promised.
“I know,” she said, shaking her head.
“Don’t worry,” I added with a grin.
“You my son, have a one-track mind,” mom sighed.
“I wonder where I get it from.” I joked.
“Not me.” she laugh. “I’m a good girl.”
“Sure you are,” I agreed easily, slapping her ass playfully and laughing as I left the shower.
“Hmm,” she sigh sternly. “You and I have to talk about the correct way to treat a lady.”
“I’m willing to listen,” I replied as I dried myself. “But I’m reasonably certain you’ll miss your plane if you try and explain it right now.” She shook her head.
“Another time,” she said, fighting off a smile.
“I can’t wait,” I grinned.
She made it out of the house in plenty of time. The car the company sent to take her to the airport was only waiting a few minutes before she was ready.
“Good luck,” I said as I put her bags in the trunk. “Not that you’ll need it.”
“Thanks,” she said, getting into the car.
I waved and smiled as she drove away. I had just enough time to get a couple more hours of sleep before I had to get up and ready for class. I needed it. Mom had a way of completely exhausting me, and the thought of what might happen this weekend with Minjeong made me smile with anticipation.
455 notes · View notes
thesevenwondersofawitch · 2 days ago
Text
This this this
I grew up homeschooled in a family where my parents basically had us fend for ourselves, while also discouraging us from doing any sort of activity or maintain friendships, so the vast majority of my life was spent feeling cut off and inadequate compared to my peers
Shockingly, I ended up having severe depression, (as did my siblings) and developed extremely unhealthy coping mechanisms and habits as a young teenager, as well as other mental issues.
When I finally was able to start the process of getting help(which truly didn't start until the last few years, despite me being in therapy a decade) and started to do things outside of my usual habits, such as going to school and also getting a job(despite my parents trying to discourage me on my bad days), I was now an adult and felt like there was so much I missed out on, especially when looking at my friends experiences at the same ages.
It's so easy to dwell on those thoughts and revert back to old habits, and even harder to try and work through them(like pushing myself to get out of bed, or go to a function with friends). So many people I know who don't have depression just assume it's a little bit of laziness and sadness, and act like everything would be fixed if I just listened only to happy music and refused antidepressants because my generation is 'overmedicated'. And while we definitely are over medicated, without those medicines, so many people (myself included) wouldn't be here.
While my depression is better, and thankfully I've been pretty good with catching up on lost time academic wise, I still struggle with depression and the fallout from everything that has contributed to it. I hang out with friends but almost always end up feeling drained or depressed afterwards, even though I'm around people I care about and like, and I know they feel the same, there is always that voice in my head that one day they're going to change their minds and realize I'm not worth it or that maybe they don't actually like me.
Depression takes a huge toll on my body, I am always tired and overwhelmed, and when I am around friends and peers I feel like I'm an imposter just hoping no one catches on and questions the fact I try to mimic others behavior in hopes I blend in better (even if it's something I know to do, I suddenly feel awkward and panicked and act like I've never dealt with it before, thus watching others and trying to copy movements/actions, even if it's something I'm very knowledgeable about/good at)
I am drained because I feel I have to put on a front that everything is fine, and I feel bubbly and happy all the time, because otherwise people think I'm ungrateful/slighting them, or there out of pity(my sister is someone who thinks all of those reasons unless I'm all happy on the outside). Even though so many times, I was looking forward to doing something or spending time with someone, but for no reason I can think of, I get struck by depression when the time comes, but I still want to take part, because I worry I'll regret missing out, so I go and spend the time trying to act how people want me to, which is exhausting.
It's taken years to get used to these bad days, and I am working to let myself have a breather or just listening to what my body needs when it happens, (I've been better lately and I'm proud of that, but I still struggle occasionally). It's taken years to learn to stop comparing my life with what my younger cousin or old friend is doing/has done by my age, (or if they've done even more), slightly less to learn to ignore the timeframe society(and family) deems is 'normal', and since then, my quality of life has been better.
All this to say, depression has ruled my life and I deal with that everyday, and it is hard to ignore the sadness I feel for my young self and all she never got to do. But, I made it to 23 (something my 13yr old self never thought would happen), and even tho I didn't get to experience things on what is considered a 'normal' timeline for people my age, I have a whole lifetime of experiences to look forward to, and while my depression may be a part of those, it won't be for all of them.
You know what people don’t talk about often enough? Playing catch up in life after spending your teens or early 20s suicidally depressed. There’s so many more layers than just being able to say “I don’t want to die anymore.”
The difficulty in academia or a career after spending years thinking you wouldn’t be alive long enough for any of it to matter.
The exhaustion that comes from self awareness and self soothing, with the constant voice in your head saying “don’t go backwards.”
How lonely it is to watch the people your age starting families when you’re just barely learning what stable relationships are, and the sudden societal pressure of being “up against a clock” for these kinds of things.
The judgement from others if you change your image or interests this late in the game just because you finally figured out who you really are under the demons.
Be kind to those who are developing and blooming after years of not planning on being here long. We are living a life we absolutely didn’t think we’d have, and it’s hard enough without society reminding us there’s expectations of our age.
We didn’t get to be young; we were too busy fighting battles few know.
-
28K notes · View notes
moonchildstyles · 24 hours ago
Text
complicated
Tumblr media
y/n meets someone, only to find out that he's going to be her stepbrother
wordcount: 17.3k+
—————
(Y/N)'s mouth pinched as she looked at the aisles of wine before her. Knowing her Uncle Mick, he wasn't even going to have a sip, not when he had whisky in the cabinet instead. But, it felt wrong meeting his new girlfriend—fianceé, actually, as of last weekend—empty handed. She wanted to make a good first impression, especially since she hadn't made any serious efforts to come by and meet her until her uncle dropped the proposal on her. 
Truthfully, it was because of her uncle; he was a hopeless romantic who had told (Y/N) on more than one occasion that he had fallen in love with someone he'd just met in the years since his wife had passed. It was hard justifying taking time off from work and booking plane tickets for a short-lived relationship.
But, that obviously wasn't the case this time. He'd been raving about this woman—Anne—for the last six months. Enough so that he purchased a ring and wanted to marry her as soon as they could thread something together. And her Uncle Mick wanted her to be a part of the whole process—she was the daughter he never had, he'd said. 
So, even if he wasn't going to take a single sip of whatever rosé she picked out, she was going to do it anyway. She needed to get to know this woman and let her know that she was going to be welcomed with open arms into this small, but loving family. 
Perusing down the aisle, (Y/N)'s eye caught a bottle with a golden foiling around the cork. The label was especially pretty, printed in French with a year on it that would take at least a couple of minutes for (Y/N) to do the math on. It was pretty, and undoubtedly more worth more money than she planned on spending tonight. But, that was the point, she thought. 
She'd make more money, but her uncle wasn't going to get married again. (She hoped, anyway).
The only problem? It was on the very top shelf and nowhere near the edge. She wasn't going to be able to reach it unless she called for help from one of the employees wandering around here. They didn't particularly seem to be in the mood, though. She didn't blame them, what with this being how they spent their Friday evening, watching every patron come in looking for some liquor to kick the night off. 
Looking around, she wondered if there was anything around here, one of those pokers that many retail spaces used to get high up t-shirts off the top racks. She knew the idea was stupid before she even finished the thought, but she couldn't completely ignore the hope that fizzled in her chest. 
Okay, maybe if she stood on the tips of her toes and reached really hard, then jumped she could reach it. Yeah, she could try that. Hopefully, she would only be able to reach the bottle she wanted and not knock over the plenty of other ones lining the shelves. 
With her hand blindly reaching the top of the shelf, fingertips grazing the empty surface, (Y/N) readied herself to jump as high and controlled as she could. 
"Do y'need help?"
The stranger's voice knocked her out of her plan. At the end of the aisle was a man with curling brown hair looking at her with a pinch between his brows. He had a white button up covering his torso, a light blue cardigan slouching over his form. He didn't wait for his answer before he started towards her.
"Um," she started, dropping to stand flat on her feet, "Yeah, actually. Thanks." 
"Of course," he smiled, relief unstitching his brows. "'M happy I caught y'before y'jumped. I don't think that would have worked out like y'hoped." 
"Me neither," she laughed, adjusting the strap of her bag over her shoulder, "But thank you. I was trying to reach the gold one on top." 
His smile was kind as he effortlessly reached for the bottle. (Y/N) couldn't help the way her eyes dropped over him, appraising every inch. Rings glittered on his hands, some with gaudy gems, others nothing more than brassy bands. The cardigan she had seen across the aisle was actually a knitted depiction of a cloudy sky, fluffs of clouds stitched into the material. His trousers were a warm brown, matching the belt cinched around his waist and shin of his shoes. As he reached, his hand had a cross inked between his thumb and forefinger. 
He was really cute. Really, really cute. In a real way, she considered if he was a model. Why a model like him, with a perfect nose and shattered green eyes, would be in the wine aisle of the liquor store of her home, she had no idea, but she was grateful for whatever circumstances put him here. 
Blinking away from him in hopes of concealing just how intently she had been staring at him, (Y/N) graciously took the offered bottle in his outstretched hand. 
"Thanks," she smiled, "Thinking now, I don't think my plan would have worked." 
The man in front of her settled in, hands in pockets as he gazed down at her. "Yeah? Rethinking the jump?" 
"Oh yeah," she laughed, "I think my bag alone would have knocked down an entire shelf." 
A short, breathy laugh fell from his lips. "Definitely. Would've ruined your night before 's even started." He gave a pointed look to the bottle in her hand. 
"Oh no, I'm just going to my uncle's house for dinner. He probably wouldn't have even noticed if I was soaked in wine with glass stuck in my jacket as long as he had food in front of him." 
The man hummed, giving a slow drag of his eyes over her form. "I don't know. You're hard to ignore." 
Her skin was decidedly warmer under his gaze. She couldn't bite back the grin that sparked over her features. 
"In a good way?" she chirped, blinking up at him as if he were the sun and she a flower. 
He had dimples. Her breath clung to her throat. 
"Only the best," he flirted, shifting on his feet as his phone buzzed in his pocket. He hesitated before reaching for the device. A beat passed as she let him read the notification, his lips thinning before glancing up at her. "I have to get going, but... I hope this isn't weird to ask, but could I have your number? Or whatever y'would want to share?" 
The man had come off so confident, approaching her without prompting. Lazily dragging his eyes over her with his hand shrugged in his pockets, entirely sure of what he could offer her should she take him up on it. But, now, asking for any way to contact her, he had struggled to find his words. She watched as he attempted to form the best way to ask for her number, a thin smile on his lips. 
She only nodded her head. "I can give you my number." 
The man before her brightened, dimples and bunny teeth on display. "Cool," he muttered, offering his phone up the same way he had offered the wine. 
Typing in her information, she glanced at him through her lashes. "My name's (Y/N), by the way." 
"Oh, yeah," he rushed out, breathing out a huff of laughter, "That's right—names. 'M Harry." 
"Nice to meet you, Harry," she smiled, passing his phone back, "Thanks, again." 
"Yeah, yeah," he grinned, looking down at the new contact on his phone. "Of course. I'll—um—I'll text you soon. Have a nice night at your uncle's." 
"Have a nice night," (Y/N) said, biting back her own grin.
Harry hesitated in his spot for a moment, looking at her with pretty green eyes and fluttering lashes before forcing himself to take off.
He only glanced back at her twice. 
—————
Sitting in her rental car, the drive to Uncle Mick's house mapped on her phone, (Y/N) took a moment in the silence. 
What kind of romantic comedy had she just found herself in? Giving out her number to random, pretty boys she met in the liquor store of all places. If she found out this had been a bad choice later, she would blame the cloud cardigan and the shades of green in his eyes. Anyone would melt when faced with those. 
Pushing the car into drive, (Y/N) allowed herself to wonder for a moment just how long she would have to wait for him to message her. She hoped she wouldn't have to wait very long at all before she had a chance to see him again. 
—————
(Y/N) felt out of breath as she approached the front door of her Uncle Mick's house, as if she had ran here instead of driven. 
The traffic on the way here had been humbling to say the least. And to think she called his place her hometown when she had turned into the wrong subdivision twice and was shocked every time another stoplight blocked what she remembered to be a straight path home. She could do another other than watch her arrival time drift further and further than the eight o'clock they had agreed upon. 
Clutching the neck of the wine bottle, (Y/N) figured thirty minutes late was better than not showing up at all. Despite having texted her uncle when she pulled up, she still pressed the doorbell. On the other side, she heard the clattering of overgrown feet with barking following shortly after. Flipper was awake, then. 
She was stuck outside for only a minute before the knob clicked and turned. Uncle Mick pulled the door open, smiling lips and crinkled eyes the first things she saw. 
"Hi, honey," he greeted, pulling her into a hug while Flipper went crazy behind him, "You made it." 
"Hi, Uncle Mick," she smiled, feeling suddenly emotional now that she was hugging him. It had been way too long since she saw him—the man that had raised her from the age of eleven. She hugged him especially tight at the thought. "I've missed you." 
"I've missed you, too. But you're here now, and we've got dinner warming in the oven for you." His kind smile only widened when he saw her gift in hand. "And you brought wine! Did I tell you this one was my favorite?" 
(Y/N) blinked. "Since when did you have a favorite wine?" she asked, passing off the wine as she locked the door behind herself. 
Her uncle shrugged, tipping his chin up in faux-superiority. "Can't a man change, (Y/N)? Or must I always drink acetone?" 
She let out a bubbling laugh as she followed after him, petting Flipper on his shaggy head. Trailing through the living room, she could see the lighting in the dining room, the chandelier that had gone unused for most of her childhood now lit at full power. A scented candle now dotted the coffee table, along with fluffy throw pillows and a knitted blanket on the sofa. 
The entire house seemed... softened. Eased into another phase of life that included delicate edges and soft-scented air. This woman must really be something to get Uncle Mick to take down his fish of the month calendar. 
Approaching the threshold, (Y/N) braced herself to follow after her uncle. She was going to have to start the night with an apology. 
Mick started the introduction, stepping aside when he said her name as if presenting her to a ballroom instead of his fianceé. 
"Sorry, I'm late. I—" 
Her words became stuck in her throat. 
Sitting in one of the four chairs at the small table was Harry. Cloud cardigan and all. 
What the fuck was he doing here?
"You alright, kiddo?" 
Blinking back to earth, (Y/N) nodded her head. "Yeah sorry," she muttered, forcing out a laugh, "I forgot what I was saying, as I was saying it." 
A round of laughter filled the room. Including Harry's. 
Making a point to avoid the end of the table that his chair sat, (Y/N) pointed her smile at the pretty, dark haired woman sitting right next to where her uncle had set himself up. 
"Sorry," she started, again, walking around the table to meet the woman halfway. "I wish I could have come around to meet you sooner. You must be Anne." 
(Y/N) had her hand outstretched to shake, only to be pulled into a warm hug. The embrace was soft and comforting, just like the effect she seemed to have on her uncle. 
"Don't worry," the woman, Anne, smiled, "Mick has told me all about your job, so I understand. Thank you for taking the time to come down and see us. It's wonderful to finally meet you." 
She had kind eyes, hazel with shatters of a familiar green. Just the reminder had a flush plucking at her cheeks, knowing who was sitting just behind her. 
"It's really nice to meet you too, Anne," (Y/N) smiled, hoping the natural turn of the conversation wasn't the one that this would take. 
Her hopes were shot down when Anne gestured behind her, her grin only widening. 
"(Y/N), this is my son, Harry. He's down visiting from work too." 
Harry. Harry was her uncle's—who was really like her father for all intents and purposes—fianceé's son. The man that would be as close to a bother as she could get as soon as this wedding happened, was the same one she had thought about going on a date with all during the drive here. 
He seemed to have the same shock running through his system as she stood from his chair. His throat bobbed as he swallowed. "Nice to meet you, (Y/N)."
Boundaries were maintained as they shook hands. Even if she was, unfortunately, taken aback by how large his palm was compared to hers. Warm and encompassing around her fingers. 
Matching his gaze, she could see the matching panic she was sure was also written on her face. They both felt that flirty energy in the wine aisle. They had only been cut off because they had somewhere to be—which happened to be the same place. 
Her name was in his phone with a pink heart emoji. 
And now they were just a wedding short of being step-siblings. 
"Nice to meet you, Harry." 
Forcing herself to pull her hand back, (Y/N) made the self-serving choice of looking towards her uncle. Whatever had conspired between her and Harry had gone unnoticed if the beaming grin on Mick's face was anything to go by. 
"I can help with dinner," (Y/N) offered, hoping for a reprieve in the form of the quiet kitchen, "You said it was in the oven, right?" 
"Oh yes, dinner," Uncle Mick laughed, "The lasagna is in the oven. Thank you, (Y/N)." 
That was all the permission she needed before scurrying off to the kitchen. She moved on robotic limbs to the appliance, but stopped short of pulling open the door.
Instead, she leaned over the stove, hands braced on the ledge. 
What kind of tragic comedy had she found herself in?
—————
"Goodnight, kiddo. Thanks for coming tonight." 
(Y/N) hugged her uncle that much tighter. She could hear the sincerity in his voice; this was about more than a dinner she had managed to make it down for. 
"Goodnight, Uncle Mick." 
Their embrace lasted a beat longer before she unraveled herself from his hold. Over his shoulder, she could see Harry having a moment with his mother. Seeing them side by side like that, the resemblance was so clear. Even down to the set of their teeth and the cheekbones. 
Especially when they smiled at each other like that. 
"Still on for breakfast in the morning?" Mick asked, fatherly affection painting his features. 
"If you can pick me up, yes," she conditioned, batting her lashes and beaming up at him. 
"As long as you're up and ready to go, I can make that happen." 
She pulled him into another hug to show her thanks. "I'll see you in the morning. Love you." 
"Love you too, kiddo. Get to bed so you don't keep me waiting." 
Heading towards the door, (Y/N) threw a glance over her shoulder, intending to wave to her uncle one more time, only to catch Harry following in her footsteps. Her lips thinned. She knew he was on his way out too, but she had hoped she was moving faster than him. Now It would be weird to rush out ahead of him and let the door slam in his face. Especially if this was now her soon-to-be stepbrother. 
Harry's pleading eyes met hers. Begging her to wait just a second for him. She supposed, even if she wanted to avoid it, they needed to talk about this at some point. 
Now, they both were waving goodbye to their respective parents. Final declarations of how nice it was to meet one another were shared, following them out onto the chilly stoop. Silence fell over them as the door sealed behind them. 
Just the two of them now. (Y/N) and her almost-stepbrother. (Y/N) and the guy she had just short of fantasized going on a date with only hours earlier. 
His steps slowed to match hers. 
"So," he started. 
She didn't offer any words. Was now when they acknowledged the obvious flirting they shared in the liquor store? Or were they going to save that for the wedding? 
"Kind of fucked up, huh?" 
At that, (Y/N) couldn't help but to laugh. The sound was surprisingly loud, breaking into the quiet neighborhood. 
"That's exactly what I was thinking," she murmured, coming to a stop next to her car. Daring to look up at him, she caught him already looking down at her. His eyes were just as pretty now as when she saw him for the first time that night. Before she knew her adoptive dad was marrying his mom. "Did you... You didn't know before, right?" 
A pinch appeared between his brows. "No. Had no idea. The last time I was down here was two years ago, when I helped my mum move."
"That's crazy. The last time I was here was two years ago, too." 
A rueful smile touching his lips. They were both having the same thought. 
If only...
"They seem really happy together, though," (Y/N) posited, knowing they were going to have to accept the terms of their newfound relationship. 
"Really happy," Harry agreed, glancing back at her childhood home, "'S been a long time since I've seen my mum that happy." 
"Same for my uncle." (Y/N) nodded her head, her smile thin when Harry turned back towards her. Whatever she had started knitting for him this evening, now needed to be severed. "It was really nice to meet you, Harry. Thanks for everything tonight." 
Faint dimpled dented his cheeks. "It was nice to meet you, (Y/N). Get back to your hotel safe." 
"You, too," she reciprocated, pulling open her car door. Harry took a step back, his hands in his pockets as his eyes followed her. "Oh," she gasped, "You should probably change my name in your phone, by the way. I think the emoji might throw some people off." 
At that, she was granted Harry's bursting laughter as she climbed into her car. She probably felt a little bit too much pride over that. 
Pulling out of her uncle's driveway and out into the street, she couldn't help but peek into her rearview. Though a part of her wanted to think Harry had his eyes following her, the other part of her was quick to send a reminder that that wasn't something she should want. Not anymore. 
While there wasn't anything serious that had conjured between them, the potential having been torn from their hands was enough to feel a little bit of loss. They hadn't even had time to mess it all up themselves. 
Now they'd never know. 
 —————
Tucked away in her cubicle, (Y/N) smiled at her phone. 
The group chat labeled Wedding Party complete with every floral emoji the keyboard had to offer was going crazy. But, she still went to the single message from Harry first. 
     I love my sister so much but I think I'm going to have to block her if she sends one more Pinterest board to my mum. This whole thing was supposed to be small and now we're looking at a gelato bar for the reception.
     There wasn't even supposed to be a reception.
She covered her mouth as if that would make the grin growing over it obsolete. She knew well what he was going through. For the first two months of this engagement, all talks of the wedding had been flippant, that the ceremony would happen when it happened. In a matter of weeks, everything had changed. There was now a joint bachelor and bachelorette party to plan. 
Harry had been her lifeline through this roller coaster. They didn't talk about the night in the wine aisle, never breaching the previous terms of their acquaintance. Instead, they had grown to be friends. Good friends. The kind of friends that had separate conversations outside of group chats. The kind that would send anything that reminded them of one another. They had inside jokes now. 
They were friends. Soon to be step siblings. 
(Though, even if it wasn't something she acknowledged, (Y/N) knew good and well there was a phantom following her any time she interacted with Harry. That phantom never let her forget that she was still attracted to him. Even if no action could be taken, she wasn't going to be able to forget him as the man in the cloud cardigan with the pretty eyes and freckled nose).
     I'm supposed to be figuring out a bachelor party and I think I would rather die than think about what my Uncle Mick would want to do on his last night as a "single man"
     I might just change my number actually and hope no one notices 
     Hahahahahaha
     And now we both get to be there for that last "single" night. Thrilling stuff! 
     You'd still let me have your number though, right?
She didn't want to admit how her cheeks warmed reading his texts. Maybe because it was something she wanted to see—though she'd never admit to as much out loud—, but she swore there was still that flirty undertone to the way he spoke to her. Like he wasn't quite over things like they were supposed to be. 
     Of course
     I'm scared you'll go crazy without it and I still need you for the actual wedding 
It was a small indulgence, telling him she needed him. While she wouldn't act like there was something astronomical that had been built between them, it was hard to ignore the fact that the more she spoke with him, it didn't exactly tamp down her feelings for him. 
     I know you do.
(Y/N) blinked at her phone screen. She could hear the words in his voice, that drawling accented voice. The way his eyes would have connected with hers had they been speaking in person. How there would have been a quirk in his lips, a reminder that this was very much a silly, lighthearted joke even if a part of her short-circuited. 
Ignoring everything else, (Y/N) typed out a lame, noncommittal response ("You wish lol") before locking her phone and placing it face down on her desk. The email in her inbox suddenly sounded a lot more appealing than they had only a few minutes prior. Even making the copies she had been putting off for the whole morning had suddenly been pushed up the to-do list. 
Anything to keep herself busy—too busy to think about Harry. 
She would be seeing him again soon because of the bachelor/rette parties that were coming up within the next month, and she needed to have her head on straight. It was embarrassing to be so distracted, caught up in someone she'd only met in person once. A total of maybe six hours had been spent together that entire weekend she had visited home, counting both the initial dinner and the brunch before the both of them were to jet back to their respective homes. Each of those hours had even been buffered by the attendance of their parents. 
And yet, here she was. 
Forcing herself out of her seat, (Y/N) made her way to the copy room. Everything was going to be okay, she reminded herself, fiddling with the blunt edge of her master copies in her hands. She was going to see Harry, be so clearly and readily reminded that she was going to be his stepsister for all intents and purposes, and every affection she held for him was going to dry up. All she needed was to meet him once more, and wipe away the liquor store meeting from her head. 
Everything was going to be fine. Perfectly fine. 
As long as she somehow figured out how to mash the idea of a fancy dinner for Anne's bachelorette party with a fishing trip for Uncle Mick's bachelor counterpart. 
—————
(Y/N) scrolled to yet another page of search results. 
If she saw any more party bus and strip club ideas for a joint bachelor/bachelorette party, she was going to scream. There was no way she was going to down shots and dance on a pole around her uncle and her soon to be stepfamily. 
There wasn't a single chance that she was the first to ever plan something like this for an older couple. Someone—one of the billions in the world—would have undoubtedly come up with an idea far before her. And yet, she was on the third page of google results, and she knew if she drifted to the fourth, she was done for. 
There had to be at least something nearby that could check the boxes for both sides of the honored couple. 
She was this close to booking reservations at a restaurant that had a claw machine for diners to pick out their "lobster" (looking at photos, it appeared to just be a handful of plastic lobster figurines based off of a cartoon). If Gemma hadn't already taken on so much with her mother, including planning out many elements of the wedding itself, (Y/N) would have just short of begged her to come up with something. But, that wasn't fair. She wanted to be a good soon-to-be sister and take something off of Gemma's plate, especially since she had apparently recently welcomed her first baby. 
Shuttering her eyes, (Y/N) rubbed her temples. She needed to focus and make a decision. The reserved weekend was only a handful of weeks away, and she needed to get these plans finalized before it was too late. 
At her side, her phone buzzed, the vibration scaring (Y/N) out of her skin for a brief second. 
Blindly reaching, she brought her phone up, effectively blocking her laptop screen. A text message had come through. From Harry. 
     Are you busy?
She sighed, lips thinning as she debated answering. While she was busy, the idea of being distracted sounded much more fun than looking at another aquarium dining space—complete with a tab that would take her months to work off. 
    Not really why??
With that, a call came through. Also from Harry. 
(YN) clutched her phone. She'd only talked to him on the phone once, and it was brief. He'd hadn't been able to reach his mother and needed quick directions to the brunch spot he met them that first weekend. She had barely talked to him, passing along the phone to his mother in the same breath as her greeting. 
Tapping her thumb on the green circle, (Y/N) accepted the call before she could think better of herself. It was just Harry, she drilled into her head. Just Harry—a friend and nothing more. 
"Hello?" 
"Hey, you," was his greeting, his accented voice flowing through the speakers in a way that almost felt offensive. How dare he answer he as if he was just as happy to hear her voice as she was for him? 
"What's going on?" she forced out, hoping it sounded a lot more casual than she felt. 
Harry let out a sigh, the sound of rustling fabric audible in the background. "Nothing jus' trying to figure out m'plans for the stag weekend. Figured I'd call you since y'have all the answers." 
His tone had been teasing, lilting through a smile. He knew she had been struggling to figure out what to plan for everyone, but she hadn't revealed just how much of a problem she was having. The last time they had even really discussed the topic was a week ago, when she felt as if she had all the time in the world to thread something together. 
Today, after looking at the calendar and the countdown to the agreed upon dates, his poking didn't feel so funny. 
"Um, yeah," she muttered, running a stressed hand down her face, "I'm figuring out everything right now, and finalizing stuff. I'll let you know for sure when I can." 
A brief pause settled between them. 
"(Y/N)," Harry started, his voice decidedly gentle compared to the teasing a moment before. "Y'alright?" 
"Hm? Oh, yeah, sorry," she murmured, stumbling over her thoughts. "It's just been a little bit of a long week, so I'm really tired." 
She meant to finish on a breathy laugh, lighthearted even if she didn't really feel that way.  Instead, it came off as just a little bit sad. 
"Bad week? Or jus' a lot?"
"A lot," (Y/N) sighed, "But it's alright. I think once I get everything figured out for the party, I'll be fine." 
"If y'want, I can take over some things. I can make calls or set up reservations. Whatever y'need." 
A small quirk tugged at the corner of her mouth. "That would  be really nice, Harry," she started, resigning herself to telling the truth, "but, I actually haven't picked out anywhere or decided anything yet. It's a lot harder to plan something that has the vibe of a fishing trip, but served high-class food. The closest I've found is this place with a 'lobster' claw machine." 
(Y/N) didn't have to see him to know he blanched at the idea, his scoff evidence enough that he was on the same page as her. 
 "Yeah , that might not be what mum's looking for," Harry laughed. (Y/N) wished she could see his dimples. "I can take a look around too, though. It might help to have some more eyes."
Her lips thinned at the idea. She was supposed to be taking this on by herself; Gemma and Harry had enough on their plate, it didn't feel fair to pawn any more tasks off. 
"I don't know," she mumbled, "You and your sister are already don't so much, I don't want to—" 
"(Y/N), 's alright. 'S just a couple of google searches, 's not a big deal," Harry interrupted her, his voice gentle, "'M getting a little worried about you." 
He ended with a breath of laughter, though (Y/N) found it hard to buy that he wasn't sharing a little bit of honesty with her. 
With her bottom lip between her teeth, (Y/N) blinked at her laptop screen once more. If she had to figure out how to reword "fancy fishing restaurant" one more time, she might explode. If anything, it would be nice to take a small break from attempting to make these decisions. 
"That would be nice, Harry. Thank you."
She could hear the smile in his voice when he spoke again, "See? I told you, y'needed me." 
(Y/N) didn't even attempt to argue.
—————
Through bleary eyes, (Y/N) caught the time on her phone. One in the morning. The phone call with Harry had just hit over the four hour mark. 
"But, yeah," Harry laughed, cutting himself off with a small yawn, "I don't plan on going to any of my school reunions. I don't think it'd go over very well." 
(Y/N) let out a peal of laughter, the noise quiet and tired. "I think you should; it would be very funny, at the least." 
"Maybe," he hummed, "If I don't get arrested." 
"For something that happened ten years ago? I don't know," she countered, singing the syllables, "We'll only know for sure if you go." 
"Then y'have to come with me. If I get in any trouble, 'm making it your problem." 
It could be the late hour making her delirious, or the fact that she wasn't able to convincingly lie to herself at the moment, but it felt like something to have Harry casually make those future plans with her. 
"I'll be there," she cemented through a sleepy smile. 
A pause settled between them, the sound of rustling sheets audible through the phone.
"I should let y'go, (Y/N). 'S later than I thought," he drawled, "I didn't mean to keep you up." 
"No, it's okay," she insisted, "This was nice. Thank you for helping me—and hanging out with me tonight." 
I missed you is what she wanted to say. Just barely was she able to choke the thought back. 
"You've got me, you know that," he promised, "But, all of the confirmations and everything should go to you. If you need anything though, you can send them to me, I don't mind." 
"Thanks, H," she hummed, letting her eyes fall to a close. "I'll talk to you soon?" 
"Of course—I'll probably start bothering you first thing in the morning." He spoke as if his first text message wasn't going to be the highlight of her day. 
"That'll be nice," she let slip, incredibly warm with the tufts of her bedding fluffed around her, "And I'll actually see you in a few weeks." 
"That'll be really nice," Harry said, something running under his tone she was too tired to examine, "'M excited, (Y/N)." 
"Me too," she yawned. 
"Goodnight, (Y/N)," Harry drawled, tongue lingering over her name, "Sleep well" 
"Goodnight, Harry," she smiled.
There was a brief moment. A pause where neither of them hung up.
(Y/N)'s breath caught, suddenly so awake compared to just a moment ago. 
Then the call cut. 
Four hours on the phone with him, leaving with sore, smiling cheeks and drooping, sleepy eyes. 
In three weeks, she would see him again for the first time in months. Everything was going to be fine—and normal. 
—————
"To mum and Mick. Congratulations." 
Flutes of champagne were raised over a white-tableclothed table, sparkling and golden. Smiling faces were shared over the setting, blushing cheeks on Anne's face with an eye-crinkling smile on Uncle Mick's. The clinking of the glasses sounded in the quiet, reserved space before being brought to smiling lips. 
A wonderful way to end dinner. 
(Y/N) couldn't help but to meet Harry's eyes across the flute. He was already looking at her, bouncing his brows when he caught her attention.
She looked away first, cheeks warming. 
"Thank you, Gem," Anne smiled, voice sing-songing over the syllables. "I love you so much, you know." 
Gemma only smiled at her mother. That was definitely the third glass of champagne beginning to talk. "I love you too, mum. Just as much." 
Anne's eyes watered, glossing the already glazed look over her irises. "Both of you," she said, looking to her children, "The best, you are. I couldn't be luckier." 
Gemma shared a sly smile with her husband at her side as Harry opened his mouth to take on his mother's emotional reaction. Only for Anne to cut him off, turning her attention to (Y/N).
"And, you," she started, folding her hands over her heart, "I couldn't be more excited to have you in my family. Thank you for everything you've done for Mick." 
Though (Y/N) thought it was a little bit funny, the slur to Anne's words and the overly affectionate way she spoke to her, but she couldn't help but to match a bit of that emotion. It was nice to hear something so loving, and know that she would be there for her Uncle Mick when (Y/N) wasn't able to. 
"Of course," she smiled, hoping no one noticed the slight sniffle of her nose, "I can't wait to be a part of your family either. I know my Uncle Mick is very lucky to have you." 
It was then that Anne broke, letting out a stream of sobs. (Y/N) watched as her Uncle had his own soft smile on his face, amused at his bride's antics though there was a matching sheen to his eyes. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, looking at the guests in attendance. 
"Tonight was very special, you guys. Thank you," he smiled, complete joy in his eyes, "I think it's time we head home." 
Gemma was quick to agree, a gentle hand on her mother's arm. "Us too," she smiled, glancing at her husband, "It's time we get back and let the sitter go home." 
When neither Harry nor (Y/N) disagreed, no one hesitated to start getting up and readying for the journey home. Jackets were donned, and eyes were wiped. While Anne was busy with her children,  her hushed voice emotional, Uncle Mick came right to (Y/N).
"Thanks, kiddo. Really," he muttered, "This was perfect—and I doubt it was easy." He cast his gaze through the bow windows encompassing this private room.
Outside, the shining lake rippled under the moonlight, dock rocking in the waves. The elegance Anne had requested came in the crown molding and clean decor, while Mick's requests came through in the dock outside and the fresh seafood from the kitchen. How (Y/N) had overlooked this place through her searches, she wasn't sure, but she wasn't sure she would have been able to do this without Harry. 
"Harry helped a lot," (Y/N) specified, beaming up at Mick, "But I'm happy you liked it. I'm happy you're happy."
Seeing the way he looked over his shoulder at his bride-to-be, (Y/N)'s heart almost burst. How truly lucky were they. The perfect movie they made. 
"Love you, kiddo," Uncle Mick murmured, wrapping her in a hug, "You going back to the hotel?" 
"Probably," she nodded, "We're still looking for your suit tomorrow, right?" 
"Yeah," her uncle sighed, not entirely excited at the idea of the outfit, but willing to do what it took to make his soon-to-be wife happy. "I'll pick you up, okay?" 
"Thank you," she smiled, giving him one more hug. "Goodnight." 
"Goodnight," he smiled, dropping a kiss to the top of her head before departing. 
Anne was passed from her daughter to her almost-husband, happily falling into his arms with loose limbs. She gave a noncommittal wave to the group following after her.
Gemma was the next to depart, hugging (Y/N) and sharing her thanks for planning this part of the evening. Harry didn't attempt to take any of the credit, only watching quietly until it was his turn to bid goodnight to his sister and brother-in-law. 
Out in the parking lot, the pavement bathed in moonlight, (Y/N) rubbed at her thinly covered arms. 
Just she and Harry were left. 
"Tonight turned out really well," Harry commented, a dimpled smile on his face, "Good job, (Y/N)." 
She shook her head. "I just confirmed everything, and you know that. Thank you for getting this all taken care of." 
Harry shrugged, shoulders lifting though he kept his eyes trained on her. It had been like this for most of the night; his undivided attention had clung to her like a second skin. He came back to her every time. The end of every conversation was punctuated by his look to her face, gauging her reaction. It was thrilling, though the thrill was tempered from the fact that she knew she wasn't supposed to keen under his attention like that.
Looking out towards the water that had set the scene for the evening, (Y/N) could feel his eyes on her. She felt a bit crazy, her skin prickling under his attention. There was a large part of her that dreaded the fact that she had to head back to her hotel alone now. They'd barely had time to speak to one another as a group, let alone on their own. She doubted they would have a chance like this again for the rest of the weekend. 
Harry was her family now. Maybe some extra time with him was all she needed to officially understand that. Overwrite those previous flirty memories of him with something much more appropriate. 
That was why she wanted to keep the night going. That was why she opened her mouth, question on the tip of her tongue. 
"Did you..." (Y/N) started, carefully picking her words as she kept her gaze out on the lake, "Are you tired?" 
She could cringe at the sound of her voice tripping over her question.  
"Not really," he drawled, smile audible in his voice, "Are you?" 
"Not really," she repeated, daring to match his gaze. Her skin warmed when she caught him with his eyes already engaged on her. With the moon above draining the world of color around them, his eyes somehow still acted as a beacon, the green rippling like the lake. "Do you want to get a drink, or something?" 
His dimples were cast in shadow, denting his cheeks as his grin grew. "I think I saw a bar not too far from here when I booked this, if y'don't mind walking." 
While her dress didn't exactly agree with the weather, the chilly breeze kicking up the hem and casting goosebumps over her skin, there wasn't a single part of her that could find a reason to decline. 
"Lead the way." 
—————
"After you." 
Harry opened the door with a flourish, bending at the waist as he gestured (Y/N) through the doorway. It was entirely too dramatic, especially for the kind of bar he had taken her to. A peal of laughter left her lips.
The inside of the bar was much warmer than the chilly air outside, enough so that even with the thin jacket on her arms, (Y/N) started to sweat. After Harry entered behind her, the door closed, sealing behind them. 
The nautical bar was a drastic change to the restaurant they had just left. 
Fishing nets were strewn over the ceiling, filled with weather torn life-preservers, various starfish, oysters and clam shells. Sparkling pearls were dotted throughout. The walls were decorated with different portraits depicting sea-faring legends and the glorious ships they sailed. Creaky floorboards sounded under their feet, the lumber matching that that boarded up the walls and made the majority of the round tables of the bar. The bartop itself was a candy apple-red, sleek and only a little scuffed. The mirrored back wall of the bar was lined with liquor, reflected int the low light of the establishment, only a single bartender fixing drinks for people (Y/N) had no doubt were a mix of regulars, and people like she and Harry who were just looking for a drink after touring through the area. 
When a gentle hand landed on her back, ushering her forward, (Y/N) stiffened. Blinking behind her, she knew the touch came from Harry, though it still had her throat running dry just to see that it was, in fact, him looking out for her.
He cast his eyes around them as they slowly approached the bar, the whining floorboards louder than his voice, "'S a little different than the pictures online." 
"Yeah?" she smiled, following his eyes to the portrait of a fishing captain with a sopping beard and hardened eyes. Truthfully, (Y/N) worried that if she looked away and then glanced back at the painting, a skeleton or ghoul would be in his place. "I can't believe that." 
Harry let out a breathy laugh at her joke. Stepping to the bar, he didn't build upon their teasing, instead, pulling one of the vinyl stools out for (Y/N) to sit. Taking the proffered seat, she pretended to study the liquor bottles behind the bar instead of just how close Harry was now that he took the spot at her side. Especially when he settled in with his legs spreading, his knee touching hers. 
 "You kno—" 
"What can I get you two?" 
The gruff voice of the bartender cut Harry off unceremoniously, his tired eyes flicking between the two of them impatiently. 
"(Y/N)?" Harry murmured, letting her go first as if she was going to be able to concentrate when she heard the syllables of her name wrapped in his voice. 
"Um," she stumbled, looking at the bottles behind the barkeep as if it were a menu, "A—uh—a cosmo? Or just a vodka cranberry? Something like that." 
The bartender bounced his brows as he grunted. He must not have liked (Y/N)'s answer as much as she didn't. Harry's order went much smoother, even if he did have to wipe the sly smile off of his lips as he asked for a whiskey, neat. 
As soon as the man who could have easily been the subject of one of the paintings left them be as he started their drinks, (Y/N) hung her head in her hands. "Oh my god," she quietly groaned. 
Harry nudged her with his shoulder, ducking his head to conspire with her though she didn't really feel like he was on her side given the way he had to bite back his amusement. "It wasn't that bad." 
"Yes it was," she laughed, "I thought he was going to ID me and think it was a fake." 
He shrugged. "We've got time." 
(Y/N) let out a laugh, feeling a little less embarrassed as she turned to look at him, cheek cushioned by her hand. It was quite the feeling, to know that they really did have time. At least for tonight (after their parents joint bachelor/rette parties, of course). Then, she would come to her senses, and live the rest of her life with Harry as her legal sibling. 
"Right. We've got time." 
—————
"Harryyy."
"Yes?" 
"Harryyy."
"Yes, (Y/N)?"
"Harryyy—" 
Putting his hand out, Harry stopped her from spinning on her stool. (Y/N)'s singsong voice stopped right in its tracks when she saw him, warmth creeping up her neck, though she doubted it was from the alcohol. Even if there was a lot of that in her system. 
"What, (Y/N)?" he laughed, craning his neck as he crowded around her. 
"Do you think they'd let me do karaoke, even if there isn't a stage?" 
Another bright laugh left Harry's lips at her words. "I think there might be a little more missing than jus' the stage, but 'm sure we can work something out. You've got to ask first, though." 
Giving a slight incline of his head, (Y/N) followed to see him gesturing to the bartender. The one person in the whole room she was sure would immediately shoot down her idea. As if it wasn't a fun one. 
"H, you know he's going to say no." 
"I don't know," Harry crooned, "Y'should probably ask. He might like karaoke, too." 
A light could have pinged over her head. He really could like karaoke, he's just shy about it. It would only take a little bit of convincing, maybe even a song or two, and he'd be so on board. Should she start with a ballad or a—
(Y/N) felt someone crowd around her, static running down her back. Harry looked over her head, lips thinning. 
"Hey stranger." 
Blanching at the greeting, (Y/N) whipped her head around. Behind her was a vaguely familiar face. She couldn't place the name, but she knew this man. Even if he was a bit harder to recognize out of uniform.
And acting way more familiar than a waiter should. 
"Hi," (Y/N) answered with an owlish blink. 
The man paused, as if waiting for something more to come out of her mouth. Nothing did. 
He let out an awkward laugh, thrown off by her lack of response. "Wedding things over for the night?" 
Behind her, she could hear Harry shifting over his seat. Just that much closer to her, his knee brushing against hers. 
"For tonight, yeah," he answered for her, "Jus' getting a couple of drinks before going back home." 
The man hummed, nodding his head. He didn't pay much attention to Harry, only looking at him for as long as it took him to finish his words before he was stitching his eyes back to (Y/N). 
"You should've told me you were looking to go out tonight. I could have shown you the good spots." 
It was a bit childish the way she pouted at him. "This place is good," she countered. 
She wasn't going to let him speak bad about this place. Harry picked it and she was having fun. 
"Well yeah, but," he started, "There's a couple of other places that look a little more your speed."
"I'm having fun here," she insisted, reaching blindly back towards Harry, "He picked it. I like it." 
It was odd the way he looked at her. The way he followed her hand as she found his leg. He looked through her, searching for something more. 
"Aren't you..." he started voice trailing off before Harry stepped in. 
"I think we're alright for now, man," Harry said, "I think we're gonna head home soon, anyway." 
Whatever this man had been looking for before had been pushed to the wayside. Something a little too fast flash through his eyes for her to decipher, though the brown of his irises lacked some of the flirty warmth from before.
He decidedly ignored Harry, looking towards (Y/N) as if Harry hadn't spoken at all. 
"Let me buy you a drink at least," he charmed, dipping his head until he was level with her. "I can't lie, I was hoping that dinner wasn't the only time I'd see you." 
(Y/N) blinked. She opened her mouth to say something disjointed and a little too drunk back, only for Harry to pipe up.
"I think we're alright; the tip we left earlier should have been enough. Thanks." 
His hand landed gently upon her own where it sat on the cuff of his knee, warming her skin.
That searching look was back on the man's face, gaze locked on their hands. 
"I thought... Isn't she your sister?" the man blanched, scoffing. 
"Actually," (Y/N) hiccuped, "I'm his stepsister. But, not even that, if you want to get specific. His mom is marrying my uncle, so it's, like, legally even less than that." 
(Y/N)'s bubbling didn't make much sense, but it didn't appear that this man was listening anyway. He only looked towards Harry, as if he was the one that was attempting to argue these details. A frown tipped her lips.  
"We're alright, mate." 
The man paused for a moment. Shaking his head, he muttered under his breath, "Weird," before stalking away. 
Her brows knitted together as she watched him leave to haunt a different corner of the bar, a group of people she hadn't noticed before welcoming him in with conspiratorial glances and whispered voices. 
"Sorry," Harry muttered behind her, causing her to whirl on the stool to face him, "I should have asked if you..." 
She canted her head at him. She was too drunk for things to not be spelled out. "What?" 
He let out a short laugh, dropping his gaze from hers as he knuckled at his nose. "I... Did y'want to talk to him? I didn't mean to get involved if y'were..." 
"No," (Y/N) shook her head, "He was being annoying. Was he from the restaurant?" 
There was a line holding Harry's shoulders that seemingly was cut loose then, dropping the lines of his body into something much more relaxed. "He was, yeah. Can't remember his name, though." 
"Me neither!" she blurted, reaching towards him with her hands landing on his shoulders, "I thought I was just really drunk, so that's nice to—"
As if on command, she suddenly stumbled from her stool, falling into him with a gasp. Harry didn't hesitate before his hands landed on her waist, steadying her with a tight grip. Her heart bounced around her chest as she came down from. Looking up at him through the fan of her lashes, she saw him already watching her, his bottom lip trapped between his teeth.
"Y'alright?" he asked, a pinch between his brows. 
"Yeah, sorry," she answered, simply, melting into him despite being more than capable of settling into her own spot once more. He was too comfortable, too warm, too everything she had been thinking about for months now to move on. And she was too tipsy to know better. "Thanks for catching me." 
With her cheek pressed against his chest, Harry's hold on her shifted until he had his arm around her middle. The other waved down the bartender. 
"I think 's time we get y'home, love." 
"No," she whined, "We just got here." 
The laugh he let out rumbled underneath her cheek, warming her further from the sound alone. "Maybe a few hours ago. You've got a big day tomorrow anyway, y'need to sleep." 
"Maybe," she sighed, eyes fluttering to a close as Harry handled their tab. "Are you coming tomorrow? For the suits?" 
"No," he murmured distractedly, "'M going home tomorrow, remember?"
"But you just got here," she argued, suddenly offended at the idea of airports and planes and flight times. What was the point of any of that if that meant Harry would be miles and miles away from her again? 
"I know," he smiled, standing from his spot with a guiding hand on her back, "But we'll see each other again soon, okay? I'll make sure of it." 
She didn't doubt his promise. If Harry wanted to see her, he would make it happen. 
(Y/N) could only stare at him with stars in her eyes, warmth simmering under her skin. 
They had time, she reminded herself. Even if just tonight. 
—————
"C'mon, (Y/N). Gotta help me, love." 
"Okay." 
"Love, you've gotta stand up on your own for a second, 'kay? Jus' until I get the door open, then I can help y'again." 
"Okay." 
"(Y/N)." 
"Hm?" 
Harry sighed, the curve of his lips audible. Looping his arm tightly around her waist, he continued attempting to get the keycard to her hotel room to work, all while she clung to him, almost sliding down his body now that he wasn't devoting all of his attention to steadying her. 
She was too tired. How could he expect her to stand up on her own when she was so tired she almost fell asleep on the way here? It was unrealistic. Especially when he was offering his body as her crutch; he was warm like a blanket, firm yet forgiving at the same time. The perfect kind of pillow. 
A faint technological beep came from behind her. Harry fiddled around for a moment before he was clutching her again. 
"C'mon," he murmured through an amused smile, guiding her inside though she didn't bother to turn around and face forward with her steps. Instead, she let Harry do the heavy lifting, getting her through the threshold and letting the lumbering door click to a close behind them. 
Her hotel room was small and rudimentally furnished, stiff carpet under their feet. When she had checked in, she hadn't thought much of the space. Now, through bleary eyes with Harry holding her so carefully, it was the prettiest, coziest, most comforting place she'd ever come to spend the night in. 
Her clothing was still strewn out of her opened suitcase, the lamp on the side of her bed turned on with the television streaming the default channel for the hotel. A normal, sober part of herself would have felt a bit embarrassed at the sight of her panties hanging out of her luggage, knowing Harry would no doubt spot it. But, she wasn't normal or sober. She was drunk and clinging to Harry like a lifeline. 
"There we go," Harry mumbled, depositing her on the edge of her bed. He stood before her, running a hand through his hair. "Y'gonna be alright?" 
"Mhm," she hummed, looking up at him with what she was sure were hearts in her eyes, "Are you?" 
Harry laughed. His smile, dimples and all, was more intoxicating than any mixed drink could hope to be. "I think I'll be alright, (Y/N)." 
She canted her head as she looked up at him, taking in the rumpled collar of his white shirt, now sporting a smudge of her pink lipstick. "Do you really have to leave tomorrow?" 
His lips thinned as he gazed down at her. "Yeah. I do." 
Her lips puffed into a pout, wandering hands reaching for the hem of his shirt. "When am I going to see you again, then?"
"I don't know," he answered, lips into a lopsided smile, "Before the wedding, hopefully?" 
"Just hopefully?" she whined, using her grip on his shirt to tug him down until he was forced to flop onto the mattress at her side. "I thought we'd see each other more when we found out... everything." 
Harry only let out a heavy sigh. His eyes glanced around her face, searching through the planes of her features. "I know." 
(Y/N) laid back on her bed, suddenly hit with a weight that she had avoided thinking about for the last few hours. She could feel Harry's eyes following her.
"I don't want to be mean," she said, speaking quietly in the empty of the hotel room, "But it kind of sucks, right?" 
A beat passed. 
"What do y'mean?" His voice was strained. She didn't need to look at him to know that he knew what she meant. 
"Like," she started, matching his gaze, "You know. Everything. I'm happy for them, but... We get along so well, you know? At least I think we do." 
A small quirk tugged at his lips. A sad curl. "We do, don't we?" 
"I think we would have had a lot of fun," she smiled, biting back a yawn. 
"Aren't we already?" he asked, falling back to lay beside her. 
This close, (Y/N) was able to see the details that had made her heart race all those months ago. The shatters of green in his irises. The sprinkle of freckles along his nose. The scar on his chin. The uneven stubble shadowing his cheeks. 
"Yeah," she exhaled, tone dreamy. She reached for him, her fingers grazing over the warmth of his cheek. "I just—I thought, when we met...I thought it would be different for us." 
Harry didn't say anything. His eyes fluttered closed as she touched his face, fingertips grazing over the lines of his features. Touching his cupid's bow had her heart hammering in her chest.
"Didn't you?" 
When Harry blinked his eyes open, he matched her gaze unabashedly. "I did." 
Reaching up to grab her hand, he laced their fingers together and pulled the bundled limbs to his chest. "But, we're alright like this, don't y'think?" he murmured, that sad smile back on his face, "At least we never had a chance to mess anything up." 
She knew he was attempting to spin her thoughts into something hopeful. That they would be happy and partners in crime together like this for the rest of their lives. And it would be okay. There would never be a need or even a thought for anything more. 
But, all that stood out to her was that they never had a chance. 
(Y/N) rolled her lips between her teeth, a well of emotion crashing behind her ribs. "We never had a chance." 
"Oh, (Y/N)," he crooned, collecting her in his arms until her cheek was cushioned in his neck and his arms were a comforting cage around her waist. 
She melted into him, reveling in the warmth of his hold and the blocks of muscle making up his body. There was so much softness to him, with the way he touched her, the way he looked at her, the way he spoke to her. So much she could have gotten to know, she thought. There were always going to be parts of him that she wouldn't know.
"I miss you already," she whispered. 
"You know I've got you, love. 'M always here." 
"Not in the way I want." 
It was bravery in the form of alcohol and the lack of eyes on her face that made it so easy for the words to slip out. Though it didn't feel so right when his hands on her back paused. 
It felt even worse when he started disentangling himself from her hold, the phantom of his arms lingering around him. He slowed when he caught her eye, his own a bit sad to match the own on his lips. 
"I know," he whispered, "Me too, (Y/N). But, we're going to be alright. Like this, we're going to be okay." 
She didn't stop him when he left her hotel room, the door clicking behind him. He will be on a flight tomorrow, leaving her once more.
Hopefully, he had said, that they would see one another before the wedding. Though, in the silence of the suite, (Y/N) didn't have to be sober to know she had been a mistake, speaking so blatantly. The hope he had shared that they would see each other again before the wedding was no doubt diminished. 
Blinking up at the texture of the ceiling, she sighed. 
What the fuck had she done?
—————
"My uncle said he can pick me up from the airport, so that should be fine." 
"Good, good," Gemma mumbled, "And you're staying with me and my mum or did you want your own space for the week?" 
"I mean," (Y/N) mused, "I was going to leave it up to you guys. I can get a room somewhere if you want family time, or whatever you want." 
"Well, you are family now, (Y/N). You're more than welcome to stay with us. I know my mum would enjoy getting to spend time with you." 
(Y/N) wanted so badly to glow at the thought of being welcomed into a family like the Styles'. She had wished for years that she would somehow find out she had a long-lost sister or any sibling at all to spend her days with. 
Instead, she was grateful this was only a phone call, so Gemma didn't catch the way her lips tightened at the idea of being considered family to someone she had attempted to kiss the night of her uncle's bachelor dinner. 
And been promptly rejected by, of course. 
But, she was over all of that, she reminded herself. Just like Harry was. 
"I think that would be a lot of fun, Gemma. Thank you," she accepted in a way she hoped was gracious. 
"Mum's going to be so excited to hear that," Gemma bubbled, "That works out perfect, too, since I think Harry and Michel are going to stay with your uncle for the week. Keep up the whole tradition thing, everyone all separate." 
(Y/N)'s lips pinched that much more at the mention of his name. She could still feel the way the emptiness of her hotel room settled over her when he had left. Nothing was more sobering than that, she found.
"Yeah," (Y/N) chirped, "It's cute."
Gemma let out a bubbly laugh, "Exactly. Okay, so I'll get with mum and figure out all of the little things we still need to do before the wedding, and I'll let you know as soon as I know!"
"So exciting! I can't wait." There was a part that really was very excited and was looking forward to seeing her Uncle Mick get married, eager for him to be happy again after experiencing so much grief the years prior. There was another large part of her that could wait a little longer; wait a few more months, or even a year before she saw Harry again. At least long enough for her to have forgotten that night at the bar, and have a new boyfriend. 
Gemma chattered a bit more, thinking out loud as she ticked things off her list. (Y/N) was fine being her sounding board, nodding and humming where needed before sharing a quick goodbye. 
Locking her phone, (Y/N) was left in the quiet of her apartment. It was a little too close to the silence at the hotel room, the experience at the forefront of her mind. 
Pursing her lips, she gripped the edge of her countertop. She was going to see Harry again, in just a couple of weeks. 
Should she text him? Attempt to clear the air before even seeing him? 
No, it was bad enough that she had scared him off, she couldn't be the one to reach out first. Months after, even. If he wanted to talk to her, he would have by now—even if only to clear the air. 
It was times like this that she wished she had siblings. If she had a brother or a sister, she wouldn't be walking into this whole thing by herself. Despite her Uncle being there, his wedding wasn't exactly the setting to let him know that she'd attempted to go out with his new wife's son—the one that would be her stepbrother for all intents and purposes.
Legally, though, she corrected herself. Stepcousins.
(Y/N) sighed. That still didn't sound very good, especially not when she usually just considered her uncle her dad, no matter what she called him. 
Her phone buzzed on the kitchen counter. (Y/N) flinched back at the noise before reaching for the device. 
On the screen she had a single notification. A text message from a friend. 
Mitchell Row-Lund
     How was the phone call? Do you have to room with that guy? 
Staring at the message thread, an idea came to mind. It wasn't a good one. (Y/N) could even field an argument about how it is actually a stupid idea. But it was an idea, nonetheless.
Gemma did say she still had a plus one available. And, it wasn't like Mitch had anything going on, she knew that for a fact.
Plus, he knew some of what was going on with Harry, sans many details, but enough to understand why it was a very big deal that she couldn't go into this alone. Uncle Mick would enjoy seeing him too. 
Ignoring the text, (Y/N) called Mitch's contact instead. It only took a couple of rings before he picked up. 
"Hello?" 
"Mitch, are you busy in, like, three weeks?" 
"(Y/N)..." 
—————
"Are you sure you girls don't need help with anything?" 
Gemma whipped around from the stove where she was spreading the different layers to the lasagna. She gave her mother a glare. 
"Mum," she reprimanded, "We're fine. You're supposed to be relaxing." 
"I know, I know," she sighed, "But, I don't mind helping. I can—" 
"No," Gemma cut her off, abandoning her post at the stove to escort her mother back to the glass of chardonnay waiting for her in the living room. "Your only job is to answer the door when the boys get here, and watch your show." 
Anne hmphed, casting a playful roll of her eyes only where (Y/N) could see. A huff of laughter left her lips as she watched the mother-daughter duo argue before Anne relented to actually being taken care of for the night. It was sweet, the kind of banter and familiarity they had between one another. It reminded (Y/N) of the relationship she had with her aunt. It was nice to know that her Uncle was marrying into a family like this. 
"When will she learn?" Gemma joked when she reentered the kitchen, casting a very familiar roll of her eyes towards (Y/N). "It's like pulling teeth to get her to relax." 
"She's too sweet for her own good," (Y/N) said, continuing the chopping of the vegetables for the side salad. 
"Her biggest flaw," Gemma sighed, shaking her head. 
"I can hear you!" 
Anne's shout from the living room drew laughter from both of them. 
"Then what did I say?" Gemma shot back, giving (Y/N) a look like watch this.
A pause. 
"I don't know, but I know you're whispering!" 
Gemma lifted her brows like see. It was enough to pull another peal of laughter from her. It was already shaping up to be quite the night. The last one before the wedding, before Mitch would be in town and the first time she would be forced to speak in a confined room with Harry since arriving. 
She had been lucky enough to avoid being alone with him, the activities and rooms having been too busy to catch more than a single glance of him before rushing through. It was the nice part about Anne and Uncle Mick wanting to uphold a bit of tradition, the bridal party and groomsmen being separated as much as possible during this last week. 
(As far as (Y/N) remembered, she thought it was only the night before the ceremony where this distance mattered. She wasn't going to correct anyone, though).
But, tonight had come and her sanctuary was on a timer.
In Anne's cozy dining room, there was nowhere to hide from Harry. Especially not when this evening was considered a family dinner. 
(Y/N) rolled her lips between her teeth as she kept her eyes on her hands, attempting to focus on the strokes of the knife and not anything else. Especially not the time. 
That did seem to work against her, though, when the knock on the door took her by surprise. She hadn't had time to brace herself, school herself into someone who didn't care about whatever happened tonight. 
Her throat bobbed when she heard the sound of Anne's front door opening, a familiar set of voices sounding from the stoop. 
Gemma practically beamed as she slid the pan of lasagna into the oven before rushing out to meet her husband, who also had her daughter on his hip. (Y/N) lingered back, listening to the sounds of the stitched together family. 
This time tomorrow, her uncle would be married and she would have two new siblings. One of them being the man she could hear right now cooing to his niece. 
Wiping down the knife and placing it off to the side, (YN) ran a stressed hand through her hair. Seeing her uncle would make her feel better, she thought. She'd start there. 
"Hey kid," her uncle murmured when he caught sight of her. His creased eyes lit up as she stepped into his hug. "How are you?" 
"I'm good," she smiled, making sure her eyes stayed stitched on his face with not even a peek over his shoulder, "How are you, though? Tomorrow's the day." 
(Y/N) could see light practically dancing through his eyes when he cast his own gaze behind himself, where the cooing of a baby and her fawning audience could be heard. "Excited. Really excited." 
"Good, good," (Y/N) smiled, suddenly feeling a bit choked up. She wondered if this was how he was going to feel when she had her own wedding (fingers crossed, anyway. She needed to find a partner first before considering a wedding.)
"The lasagna has a few more minutes in the oven, but (Y/N)'s salad is almost done. Harry, you can set the table." 
Perking up at the sound of her name, (Y/N) regretted it as soon as she heard Harry's only a moment later. Gemma was playing the role of gracious hostess, though it didn't appear she could turn down the opportunity of bossing her little brother around. 
Though, it didn't seem like he minded much at all. Harry only gave a beaming grin to his niece before poking at her stomach and making his way towards the dining room.
For the first time since walking through the door, their eyes met. 
(Y/N) felt her throat run dry. The last time she saw those shatters of green, the intensity of his gaze turned in her direction, he had been telling her that there wasn't any room for what she wanted with him. That they were going to be okay—whatever that was supposed to mean. 
All after she had so clumsily fallen all over him, even attempting to kiss him.
Harry only cracked a small, polite smile. Not a single dimple or crease on his freckled nose appeared. 
"You made a salad tonight?" Uncle Mick asked her, ripping her back to reality, "And you still have all your fingers?"
Turning to face him, (Y/N) plastered a smile on her face, playing into his small joke. "Barely. Gemma had to sew my pinky back on, but I think it should be better by tomorrow." 
Her uncle let out a boisterous laugh at her jest, none the wiser to whatever had passed between her and Harry only a breath before. 
This was going to be a long dinner.
—————
"Dinner was wonderful, ladies. Thank you." 
Uncle Mick handed out praises to the women at the table, though Anne was quick to shrug it off. 
"It was all the two girls," she insisted, "I was quarantined to wine-and-couch duties." 
(Y/N) didn't have to peek under the table to know that her uncle had squeezed his bride's hand. All she needed to see was the affection that painted his gaze as he looked at her. "Well deserved," he muttered to her before looking to where (Y/N) and Gemma were sitting side-by-side, "Thank you two, then. Everything has been amazing." 
Gemma gave a similar reaction to her mother, shrugging it off with a shy smile on her face. "Of course. It's the least we could do for the happy couple, right?" 
She gave a look to (Y/N) the shadow of dimples in her cheeks. Too much like Harry, (Y/N) thought. She still made sure to nod and smile along. 
"I'm happy everyone liked it," (Y/N) interjected, hoping she sounded more present than she really felt. Especially when she could feel eyes on her—eyes she had been pointedly avoiding all throughout the meal. 
Anne stood up, beginning to collect dishes from the mats around the table. "I can start cleaning up, and—" 
"Mum, no. I thought Gemma told you that you're not supposed to be doing any hard work tonight." 
Harry's clear voice had (Y/N) blinking, her spine stiffening as she kept her eyes on her soon-to-be aunt. 
She scoffed at his words. "Doing the dishes in my own home is far from hard work, Harry. You kids—" 
"Anne," Uncle Mick piped up, a gentle hand landing on her arm, "Let them take care of this. There's still some time before I think we call it a night, and there's wine still in the bottle." 
(Y/N) watched as Anne's eyes softened, features flourishing into a gentle smile. 
"Oh alright," she relented, "Just for tonight. And, maybe tomorrow." 
That was (Y/N)'s cue to begin collecting the dishes herself. Gemma had done the hard work by putting together the main part of the meal, and deserved a moment with her child and husband. Besides, the quiet of the kitchen and task of taking care of the dishes was what she needed after being on edge during dinner. 
"I've got it, then," she offered, beaming a smile to her Uncle, "You guys go relax for a little while." 
Arms laden with china and silverware, (Y/N) took to the kitchen while the rest of the family moved onto the other room. A heavy breath left her lips. 
She fixed her eyes to the faucet as the sink filled with warm water, soap bubbles forming on the surface. 
Truthfully, she knew there wasn't any reason to be so nervous, so stiff, all night. It wasn't like Harry was going to speak about that night out in the open—if he wanted his family to know, he'd had months to expose the facts before now. But, he hadn't. 
It was a bit pathetic to admit given the fact they had never even so much as kissed, but seeing him felt a lot like running into an ex. Embarrassing, seeing as he had seen her more vulnerable than she felt comfortable showing. Nerve-wracking, as she wasn't sure what kind of reaction she was going to get from him. And a bit heartbreaking; it was hard to see him knowing there was such a definitive line in the sand. 
As if there wasn't always one there, (Y/N) reminded herself. The second they made it to her uncle's house that night, there was always goin to be a barrier between them. 
Flicking off the faucet, she got to work cleaning off the dishes. From the living room, she could hear quiet coos from a sleepy baby, and slight laughter amongst a family sharing memories. 
That was enough to have the line holding her shoulders taut to give. A family. Everything her uncle deserved. 
"Want help?" 
(Y/N) practically jumped out of her skin at the sound of the deep, accented voice suddenly joining her in the space.
 Whipping her head around, she saw Harry lingering in the threshold of the entrance to the kitchen. He had a short smile on his lips, the ghost of dimples in his cheeks. 
Not a real smile. Something polite to be offered to someone he didn't really care to be talking to. 
"No, I'm alright,"(Y/N) answered, just as tight. "Thanks, though." 
"Are y'sure?" he pressed, taking a cautious step inside the barrier of the tiles, "I could dry while y'wash. It'll cut the time in half, or something like that." 
She let out a huff of laughter at his attempt to lighten the mood. She was sure she wasn't the only one feeling a touch of the tension that had gathered. 
She figured she couldn't really continue to avoid him forever. 
"If you really want to," she relented, letting a genuine, though small, smile curl her lips. 
Harry took her words as the invitation needed, crossing the room to join her at the sink. The damp dishes had begun to accumulate on the towel she had laid out at her side. He moved with familiarity through his childhood home, finding another dish towel before pushing up the sleeves of his warm brown sweater. 
Just like the first time she had met him, (Y/N) couldn't help but trace her eyes over the cross tattooed on his hand. Seeing the sleeves of his shirt pushed up, she got a view of what she remembered wondering hid between that cloud-cardigan those months ago. 
A bare-chested mermaid. A nightmarish beetle. A collection of tiny sketches around an anchor at his wrist. 
"So," he started, wiping off the first dish in the pile, "I've barely gotten a chance to talk to y'since we've got here. How have y'been?"
She nodded absently, swiftly turning her gaze to the soapy basin. "I've been alright. Just busy getting the final details figured out with your mom and sister. How about you?" 
"Same," he murmured, "'S all gone by so fast. I can't believe 's already tomorrow. I feel like we were jus' meeting for the first time." 
He meant for the comment to be something lighthearted. They could bond over the passage of time, right? It was easy to nod her head and laugh, tell him that yes, everything had gone by so fast. But she was excited, nonetheless. That his mother was a wonderful person and she couldn't wait to welcome her into their small family. 
Instead, (Y/N) was only able to manage a small smile. 
"Yeah. Crazy." 
Crazy that it really had only been months since she met Harry while perusing wine for her uncle, thinking he was just a handsome stranger. Someone she could see herself going on a date with. 
Now, he was going to be as good as her stepbrother. The revelation left a sour taste in her mouth. 
A beat passed. 
"(Y/N)," Harry started, one of his rings clinking against the plate in his hand, "If y'want to talk about—"
She shook her head. She didn't need to revisit that night. Especially not right now, while washing his mother's dishes in her sink. 
"I don't," she insisted, "Sorry if I'm being weird. I just... I was worried I had scared you off or something, since we haven't talked. But, I'm fine, really." 
"You didn't. Scare me off, I mean," Harry answered, the words coming out in a rush as if a reflex. The pile of damp dishes were forgotten for the moment as he turned his attention to her. "I jus' wanted sure if y'wanted to talk to me after... everything."
"Don't worry about it," she answered, sidestepping just how much she wanted to hear anything from him in the time that had passed since the night at the bar. That she wanted to know if he still even tolerated her. "Everything got a little complicated, so it's probably best we didn't—don't. You know?" 
Harry's expression seemed to solidify at her words. Unmoving, unchanging, though something seemed to leave from his eyes. 
"Yeah," he agreed, a single nod of his head. He waved the cloth in her direction, nonchalant. "We've got a while to figure everything out as long as tomorrow goes well, right?" 
"Right," (Y/N) laughed, a little less rigid. While it wasn't the outcome she may have wanted (that was one where he came in on a flying steed, hearts in his eyes, and unwavering conviction in his feelings for her. Or at least trying it out with her), it was the best outcome she could have predicted. 
They finished the dishes in silence.
—————
(Y/N) clapped, tears in her eyes as she watched her uncle plant a kiss on his blushing bride. The white of her gauzy dress made Anne's skin glow that much brighter, sweet pink and a warm bronze. 
They were now man and wife as the officiant announced, allowing them on their way. 
Falling back into her role as dutiful bridesmaid, she followed after Gemma as the procession to the reception began. Glancing at Mitch, she caught him biting back a smile. She knew he would have something to say about her sobbing two seconds into the ceremony. 
Getting out of the chilly garden and into the reception venue was a needed transition. (Y/N) hadn't even realized her fingers were turning to icicles until the heat from the hall wrapped around her. 
It was quiet in the space. Only a select few of the venue staff milling about as they made the finishing touches on the reception space, and a newly knitted family were present. Much like herself, Gemma had tiny tears in her eyes as she reached for her daughter from her husband's hip. Harry had his mother wrapped up in a long hug.
It was her uncle that brought her attention away from the embrace. He murmured something to her, the words a bit garbled through his thick throat before he had her in his arms. 
(Y/N) didn't hesitate before she was reciprocating the hold. She tucked herself against his chest, feeling just as safe as the day he had told her that she was going to be taken care of now that he was there. The memory only made her snuggle that much closer to him. 
"Congratulations, dad," she whispered, choking up hearing the title she only rarely used. She knew it had the same effect on him when he clutched her tighter, a shuddering breath wracking his chest. 
"Thanks for being here, kiddo. Love you." 
"Love you, too." 
All too soon, her uncle was whisked away to take photos with his bride, the photographer eager to capture the moments with that blissful glow on their faces. Family shots had been taken prior to the ceremony, when everyone's makeup and hair were in perfect condition, leaving (Y/N) a moment alone for the first time that day. 
It wasn't until she was putting on her false lashes that she had heard Harry had brought a date. She knew that there was no reason to have any kind of reaction to that revelation, especially since she had also invited Mitch. And yet, there was still that sour, churning feeling in her stomach.
While it wasn't a thought she nurtured or had the guts to admit, there had been a lingering hope in her that maybe, with everything twisted up and complicated, that there could be something worked out. That Harry was so unhappy with the distance as she was. 
But, he had brought a date. Someone serious enough to invite to a family wedding, though not serious enough to mention to her when they were washing the dishes the night before. 
That was fine. He could do whatever he wanted, just as (Y/N) was doing. 
And neither of them were going to be heartbroken. Least of all (Y/N).
—————
"Are you sure that's his date?" 
(Y/N) only grumbled through her spoonful of gelato. That counted as the third time Mitch had questioned Harry's choice of plus one. And the third time (Y/N) thought she made it abundantly clear that she wasn't interested in speaking on the details of the coupling. It was bad enough explaining to everyone that Mitch was just a friend instead of a boyfriend, he didn't also have to rub it in that Harry had brought a real date. 
"(Y/N), don't get mad at me," Mitch warned, casting his eyes over her head towards the dance floor, "I'm just asking. Because he's barely talked to her all night." 
"Well, that's rude of him, then," (Y/N) cemented, taking another bite of her birthday cake gelato. This dessert had been Gemma's idea—about the same cost as a cake, but many more people could eat from the bar and there wouldn't be a handful of leftover slices that the family would be forced to take home. 
"Will you still think that if I tell you it's been because he's too busy looking at you?" 
She glared at Mitch through furrowed brows. "Right." 
"I'm serious," he hedged, bouncing his brows before tipping his head towards her, urging her to look at her back. "If you turn around right now, you'll see." 
"Just because he's looking at me, doesn't mean anything. He's my brother now, Mitch." 
Reaching for his drink, Mitch didn't look very believing in the story she was spinning. "I would be a little nervous if I had a brother look at me the way he is right now."
 "What does that mean?" 
He knew he had her then, a crooked smile on his lips. "Look for yourself." 
Giving in, (Y/N) pretending to stretch in her spot. She pasted an easy smile on her face as she nonchalantly turned to look over her shoulder. 
There, on the dance floor, with his niece on his hip, Harry's cheeks flushed. He quickly looked away, having been caught by (Y/N) as he gazed at her. His date was fluttering around, speaking to Gemma and her husband with an easy smile on her face. She was familiar with the family—more familiar than (Y/N) would think a new girlfriend would be. 
But, that wasn't any of her business. 
Turning back to Mitch, she attempted to look as if nothing she saw had even sparked a train of thought in her mind. 
"That doesn't mean anything." 
"Right," he drawled, sly smile on his face. "And, he's not coming over here, right now." 
"What?" (Y/N) bubbled, suddenly at attention. Her cup of gelato created in her tightened grip. Whipping her head around, she stopped in her tracks, expression dropping. No one was walking over to their table—let alone Harry. 
A burst of laughter came from her date. 
"That wasn't nice," she said, fighting back her own laughter. Truthfully, while it was pathetic how easy it was to get her to react, she knew if the tables were turned, she wouldn't be able to contain her giggles at Mitch's desperation. 
He shrugged. "It was funny, though." He took a long sip of his drink, ice clinking together. "If you're so jumpy, I don't know why you haven't gone to talk to him at all." 
"Mitch," (Y/N) started, finally abandoning the remnants of her gelato, "It's just not the right time. You already know everything, so." 
"So what? He obviously wants to at least talk to you. Just put him out of his misery." 
(Y/N) shook her head. "Even if things weren't complicated, he brought a date, Mitch. I don't think he's really dying for my company." 
"So?" he repeated, raising his brows, "You brought a date, too. And it's me." 
She could only roll her lips between her teeth. She wasn't going to examine the point he was making. 
"I'm going to get a drink." 
—————
(Y/N) felt entirely too accomplished when Gemma's daughter burst into another round of laughter at the shapes she was throwing on the dance floor. It was easy to make her laugh now that she knew what made the little girl giggle, but it still felt like an all star achievement every time a bubbling peal left her heart-shaped lips. 
"Auntie (Y/N) is just so silly, isn't she?" Gemma babbled to her daughter, equally delighted to hear her having so much fun. The later the night went, the more and more of a miracle it was that she hadn't grown fussy and in need of a bedtime. 
Just as she was about to make another uncoordinated movement, a gentle hand landed on (Y/N)'s shoulder. She saw the gleaming diamond ring adorning the fourth finger first, already knowing who it belonged to. 
"Could I cut in, girls? Sorry to ruin the fun," Anne asked, her beaded gown trailing behind her as she beamed at her granddaughter, "It's my turn to dance with Aunt (Y/N)." She paused, glancing over. "If that's alright, anyway." 
"Yes, of course, of course," (Y/N) bubbled off, "We'll just finish our dance battle later." 
"I'd watch out if I were you," Gemma teased, "After a snack, this one is going to run you out of town, I'm afraid." 
"I'd like to see her try," (Y/N) played along, narrowing her eyes despite the smile attempting to take over her mouth. 
Gemma walked away with a laugh, taking her daughter back to her husband. A happy little family, they were. 
"I can't believe you're still at it," Anne laughed, swaying along to the music with (Y/N), "I can barely handle standing in these shoes, and you've been dancing like nothing." 
(Y/N) lifted the hem of her dress, showing off her socked feet. "I took my heels off hours ago. I got through one dance before I had to make a choice." 
Anne let out a boisterous laugh. The champagne bubbles from the number of toasts recited throughout the night had seemingly had their intended effect. From the corner of her eye, (Y/N) could see both her Uncle Mick and Harry looking in their direction, affectionate smiles on their faces. 
"I'm just happy you're having a good time," Anne crooned, blissful smile stuck to her features, "I was getting worried." 
A furrow pinched (Y/N)'s brows. "You were? Why?" 
A heavy sigh left her lips. "I told Mick I wouldn't say anything," she started, casting her eyes to her new husband, "But, I've just been worried about you and H." 
(Y/N)'s movements lagged in time to the music. "Me and Harry?" 
"Don't tell him I told you," she rushed out, "But, he said there was something? I can't remember exactly what he said, but he just seemed really upset when I told him you were bringing a date, and when I asked what was wrong he just said it was complicated, or something like that. I could tell something was going on last night, but I didn't want to push." 
In so many words, Anne was laying out her mother's intuition. Despite neither she nor Harry divulging any secrets, Anne had been able to pick up on the words between the lines. 
"Oh," (Y/N) sounded, her grip on the skirt of her dress tightening. 
Anne chewed on her bottom lip before speaking again. "I know it's not any of my business, you kids are adults and can do whatever you want—or don't want. But, I think you should talk to him. If it's complicated in the way I think, I want you to know that... It's okay. Complicated things happen all the time, but that doesn't mean it has to be impossible." 
Champagne was a hell of a drug. 
"Right," (Y/N) answered, a tight smile on her face. "Thank you, Anne. I think I need some air, I'll be right back." 
Before much else could be said, Anne's brother popped in to steal her away for a dance. The heavy subject she had just dropped on (Y/N) was forgotten, instead excited to chat with someone new for the time being. 
That left (Y/N) to swiftly creep out of the venue and into the garden that had previously been fashioned into an elegant aisle for the ceremony.
The chilly air she had been eager to get out of earlier now felt like a balm on her skin. In so many words, Anne had basically given permission for (Y/N) to do whatever she wanted when it came to Harry. Despite the marriage that had just connected them as family. 
It was both freeing and heavy as she stood in the garden. 
Freeing to know that even from someone both removed but so close to the situation, she didn't think (Y/N) was catastrophically insane or unnervingly gross for even considering Harry as someone. 
Heavy to know that they hadn't been quite as undercover as she hoped. Not everyone would agree with Anne's ruling, and (Y/N) dreaded the idea of finding out just who could be on the opposing side. Including Harry and the date he brought tonight.
The music from inside seeped through the open windows. As if reading the mood from even out here, the DJ had switched to a slow song. The singing violins and melodic voice of the singer floated around (Y/N), making it that much easier to be a bit melodramatic as she trailed her finger of a wilting cornflower, the hue matching the color of her dress. 
"There you are." 
(Y/N) didn't have to turn to know who had joined her in the garden. The voice alone was enough to have her spine straightening, goosebumps sparking over her skin. 
She offered a quiet smile to Harry as she dropped her hand from the flower. "Here I am," she said, "Is everything okay?" 
Harry shoved his hands into his pockets. A wilting periwinkle flower went lopsided in his breast pocket. 
"Yeah, jus' saw y'with mum and then y'disappeared. I wanted to make sure y'were alright." 
"I'm fine," she offered, "It got a little stuffy in there, that's all." 
"Well," he started, moving towards her until his toes were just on the edge between the patio and the garden, "Y'missed our dates sneaking off together." 
(Y/N) blanched at the information. "Are you joking? I'm so sorry, oh my god. I'll find Mitch right now, I can't be—" 
"No, no," Harry laughed, "'S fine. Sarah's been asking me about him since he got here anyway. I know it was only a matter of time." 
"Oh," she sounded, settling at the information Harry was sharing, "So Sarah's not...?" 
Harry shook his head. "She's a friend I've had for years. Mum loves her, so she was coming whether or not she came as m'plus one. This way she got to pick where she sat." 
(Y/N) laughed. Half from the practicality of this woman's choices, as well as a wave of relief that ran over her. So he hadn't brought a date tonight. Only a friend that was seemingly much more interested in (Y/N)'s date. 
"Mitch is just a friend, too," (Y/N) clarified, pretending as if she didn't hear Anne's voice in the back of her head as she offered the information. 
"I was hoping you'd say that. Otherwise, I was going to have to follow them and beat him up or something." 
"No need," (Y/N) sighed, "He'd be sad if you did that, anyway. He thinks you're cool." 
Harry's eyes brightened. "Really?" 
"Don't get too ahead of yourself," (Y/N) warned, biting back a smile, "He only said that when I told him you put together the music list for the DJ. He thinks you have good taste." 
"Well, he's not wr—" 
"I had to break it to him that you think frosé is better than actual rosé. I think he's still coming to terms with it." 
Mock offense took over Harry's features. "How dare you? I told y'that in confidence." 
(Y/N) shrugged, a playful smile painted on her lips. "I had to save him the trouble of finding out on his own. He never would have recovered." 
Harry shook his head. "'S not even that bad, I don't get it." 
"Coming from someone who thinks frosé is the best wine offering, that makes sense." 
He playfully nudged his shoulder against hers, shaking his head. A beat passed between them, the muffled voices from inside spilling out into the courtyard. 
"I saw y'talking to mum," Harry started, switching off the subject with the tease falling out of his voice, "Looked a little intense." 
She hoped he didn't catch the way her spine stiffened. "It wasn't anything serious," she lied, "Just got a little emotional with everything." 
When Harry didn't immediately answer, (Y/N) chanced a look in his direction. He already had his eyes trained on her, shatters of green examining her features with raspberry lips rolled between his teeth.
"What?" 
"She didn't—" Harry started, cutting himself off before reorienting himself, "It wasn't about anything complicated?" 
(Y/N) blinked. Had their conversation really been that loud?
"Harry, I didn't tell her anything," (Y/N) insisted, "She said she just had a feeling, but I didn't—I don't know how she knew—"
"I told her," Harry piped up, dropping his eyes to the grass at their feet, "Kind of. She could tell something's been going on, and she asked once. She thought I didn't like y'or something. I jus' told her it was complicated, but that must have been enough." 
He let out a huff of laughter though she was sure neither of them were feeling particularly humorous at the moment. 
"'M sorry if she made y'feel uncomfortable or anything. She jus' wants me to be happy, and—"
"She told me it was okay." 
Harry went silent at her admission. Raspberry lips rolled between his teeth. 
(Y/N) waited, a breeze playing with her dress. 
"She said it was okay? That... whatever she thought was happening between me and you, was okay?" 
(Y/N) nodded. 
She watched as the very corners of his lips turned upwards. 
"Your uncle said the same thing." 
A furrow had (Y/N)'s brows pinching above her pointed gaze. "When?" 
Harry's lips stretched into a full smile. "Jus' now." 
It took a moment to process the fact that Harry was telling her this information with a grin on his face. Nothing polite and short. A real, dimple-baring, nose scrunching smile. 
He was happy. He was happy to hear this news. 
That whatever had started those months ago was okay. Whatever that meant for them. 
"This is good," (Y/N) whispered, voice melding with the music from inside the venue, "Right?" 
There was a part of her that wanted to close the distance between them. Crush the grass under her socked feet and cup his jaw between her palms. To slot her lips between his and kiss him. To do the one thing she had been holding back from since that first dinner at her uncle's house. 
But, she needed to wait. She wasn't going to have another moment like that in the hotel room. If Harry wanted her, he was going to have to say it, otherwise she was staying rig—
Taking the leap for her, Harry closed the distance in one long stride. He gently took the line of her jaw in his hands, tipping her head up until the tips of their noses were touching. The length of his lashes were only a breath away from tangling with hers. 
"Really good," he breathed, waiting for her.
That was all she needed to hear before she was stretching to the tips of her toes, pressing her lips to his. 
Harry steadied her with his hands on either side of her face, guiding her into this first kiss. He took her bottom lip between his two, his kiss lingering and sweet. The only urgency came from the fact that they both knew just how long they had waited for this moment, though there was no reason to rush through it. 
She could taste the pistachio gelato he had earlier in the night, alongside the sweet wine served by the bar. With each tip and tilt of her head, she felt the tip of his nose grazing hers, the scruff of his chin against her own, the soft give of his mouth. Reaching up, she bundled her fingers into the lapels of his jacket, keeping the lines of their bodies close together. 
(Y/N) no longer felt the chill in the air, consumed by the feeling of Harry's kiss. This was worth waiting for. Worth the complications, and the uncertainty. Worth bringing Mitch to a family wedding just for him to disappear with someone else's date. (Something she was going to expect a thank you over, if he and Sarah worked out past a hookup). 
Harry drew away first, though only far enough to rest his forehead against hers. Blinking her eyes open, she found him already looking at her, half-lidded with blown pupils.
"'M sorry," he murmured, the fullest points of his lips grazing her own, "About the last time. I should have—I didn't want to leave, I jus'—" 
"It's okay," (Y/N) whispered, puckering her lips to give him a delicate kiss, "I get it. It hurt at the time, but I understand. Everything was just too much then." 
A slight quirk angled his lips. "Complicated, right?" 
(Y/N) couldn't contain the small huff of laughter that fanned from her lungs. "Exactly." 
Tipping his chin, Harry sealed his lips to hers in a lingering kiss. His hands on her jaw slid down, following the line of her arms until he reached her hands. 
"We should go back inside." 
Lacing her fingers between his, (Y/N) made no move to head back inside the venue. 
"Do we?" 
A light danced through his eyes. Casting a glance at the party going on behind them, Harry tightened his hold on her hands. 
"I think we could wait a little longer. Don't you?" 
All (Y/N) could do was attempt to kiss him through her smile. 
—————
thank u sm for reading! sorry for any mistakes and if you have any fun ideas or requests of your own pleaseee send them in!
403 notes · View notes
itwasntimethatdidit40 · 3 days ago
Text
Extra cream and sugar.
Tumblr media
Pairing: Frankie Morales x f!reader Words count: 5295 Rating: +18, NSFW, MDNI. Summary: Frankie is your barista, every morning you walk into his café asking for a tall coffee with extra cream and sugar. He dreams of giving you another kind of cream… Tags: Frankie's POV, brief description of reader and what she wear but no mention of her skin tone, she doesn't blush, she has hair but it's not described (she's you, baby ♥︎) , reader has her own business, pining, yearning, slow burn, Frankie is eager for you, masturbation, obviously mention of coffee and sweets, a side of Christmas (just a glimpse), soft!Frankie, kinda rom-com vibes but we go smutty 😏, unprotected p in v (reader is on the pill but still, do better irl), cream pie, nipples play (At this point you know me so you expect it, right?), reader rides him cowgirl style (yeehaw!), teasing, Frankie wants you to tell him exactly what you want from him, pussy pronouns, Frankie is smitten with you bb, no age gap, mention of alcohol, derogatory pussy eating (because it's Frankie, you know), oral (m! receiving), masturbation, dirty thoughts, dirty talk, some more filth I probably don't remember. Please, excuse me, I'm posting this almost 2 am as the usual mess that I am LOL. If I forgot something I will add it asap. I wrote a temperature in Celsius degrees somewhere in this fic, I don't know anything about Fahrenheit, sorry, I'm Italian. A/N: This fic is my Christmas gift to all of you who support me and have loved my Frankie so much in the past, I really didn't think so many people would like him 🥹 And it's especially dedicated to @baronessvonglitter who gave me this prompt around November, I promised her I would do something with it and this is the result 🤭 No beta, no proofread, no nothing, we're going down with this ship, please have mercy. I really hope you like it and I wish you happy holidays, love you all ❤️
Frankie had been noticing you for weeks. You would arrive every morning at 10:30 and ask for tall coffee with extra cream and sugar. 
He thought you looked lovely, with your sexy dresses, a dainty necklace around your neck, little makeup except for a red lipstick on your gorgeous lips. 
You were the highlight of the day. He had decided to open a café after retiring from the army because there was nothing he wanted more than to live a quiet life. He had seen enough pain and destruction for two whole lifetimes, all he wanted to take care of now were coffee blends, foamed milk, blueberry muffins and chocolate chip cookies. 
He loved arriving in the morning and quietly opening his place, arranging the pastries in the display cases, turning on the coffee machine, setting up the tables, and getting everything ready while waiting for the city to wake up and the customers to start arriving. You were his favorite since you first appeared before him almost 3 weeks ago, but who was counting?
You were pretty in the truest sense of the word according to him, radiant, elegant without striving, charming and nice.
He had started waiting until 10:30 just to see you, with butterflies in his stomach in anticipation and his heart pounding in his chest as soon as you walked in the door.
The first time you had spoken to him he had been enchanted by your eyes; he could have sworn they were the most beautiful he had ever seen. He had not heard a single word you had said and had made you repeat the order, apologizing. 
You had laughed, and your sweet laughter had resounded in his ears like music. It had never happened to him, not even once, but at that moment it was as if everything else in the world had stopped and only you existed. 
“One tall coffee to go, extra cream and sugar, please,” you had patiently repeated.
You looked so pure that it seemed almost immoral to him the way his jeans had suddenly become tight. 
He had shaken himself, trying to come to his senses, hurriedly headed for the coffee machine. He had prepared your cup to go and set it on the counter in front of you "cocoa? sprinkles?" he had stammered, awkward and nervous. Heck, he'd spent years in the military, he could fly a damn helicopter, his business was going strong, but in front of you he felt like he didn't know what to do with himself.
"Uhm..sprinkles, thank you," you had smiled.
He had sprinkled colored heart-shaped sprinkles on the cream -- so pathetic, he had to admit, but they seemed to suit you --, closed it with the clear plastic lid and handed it to you, all with fear of spilling something and making a mess. 
"It looks so yummy, thank you" you chirped handing money to him.
“Thanks to you, um, come again,” Frankie had stammered, running his sweaty palms over his apron. 
He had watched you leave, your ass swaying deliciously wrapped in your skirt, and a whiff of your perfume had reached his nostrils, filling them with a heavenly flowery scent. 
It had taken him a few seconds too long to pay attention to the next customer, a rather impatient middle-aged man who had ruined the magic you had brought into his café.
He had hoped you would come back all evening, and the next morning he woke up even earlier than usual, showered, stood several minutes in front of his closet thinking about which of his shirts you might like best, even wasted time adjusting his beard. He had even contemplated not wearing the cap he always wore with fear that you might find it silly, but in the end habit won out. Besides, he had thought, I might as well show her who I really am. That is, assuming she comes back. And if she doesn't come back? He had felt so disappointed at the idea. Maybe you hadn't even liked his coffee in the end. Once at the café, he had kept himself as busy as possible so as not to drown in false hopes, but he had found himself staring at the clock more often than he would have liked to admit. 
At precisely 10:30 a.m. you had entered. You were even more beautiful than the day before, wrapped in a little flowery dress, your beautiful legs exposed, your sweet scent in the air.
He knew absolutely nothing about you, had barely spoken to you and yet his palms were sweating again, his throat was as dry as a desert, he nervously switched his weight from one leg to the other, standing behind the counter as he watched you approach.
“Good morning,” you had said, with a sweet smile spreading across your face.
“Uh...good morning,” he had stammered, ”what would you like this morning?” 
“Tall coffee to go, extra cream and sugar, please.” 
Your melodious voice had again gone straight to the crotch of his pants. 
“Same as yesterday” he had said ”coming right up.” 
“Oh, you remember!” you sounded surprised. How could he have forgotten the most beautiful creature who had ever set foot in his café?
“Um, yeah, it's my job after all” he had clutched his shoulders. He didn't remember orders from customers who had been coming to him for months, he had memorized yours instantly. He didn't need to let you know anyway. 
“That's so cute,” you had observed while continuing to give him that amazing smile.
He had turned to make your coffee feeling your eyes behind his back, he was so nervous that he almost burned himself pouring the coffee into the cup. 
He had managed to avoid it by a whisker; he would have hated to look clueless in front of you. 
“There you go,” he had smiled nervously at you, ”be careful, it's very hot.”
“I will, thank you” you had answered him softly. 
You had paid him and headed for the exit, turning to look at him before pushing open the door “Have a good day” 
“Oh, thank you, you too” he had replied, his voice hoarse with excitement.
That evening he had surrendered to his lowest instincts and as soon as he had jumped into the shower after a long day's work, he had allowed himself to close his eyes and think about you. 
He had tightened his hand around his cock and thought about your scent, your smile, how your dress deliciously enveloped your tits, showing off your cleavage.
He had imagined kissing you and feeling the softness of your lips, lowering a hand between your legs and discovering that you were not wearing panties, running his fingers over your wet folds and then bending over in front of you and making you come with his tongue. 
He had lingered in these fantasies as he pumped his cock faster and faster, stroking the tip, imagining that it was your delicate hand doing it, your red-enameled nails wrapped around its length. 
He had come in his hand, soiling the shower wall, uncontrolled, totally enraptured by the wonderful vision of you in his head.
____________________________________
He had continued to play it cool for three weeks, but by now every time you came in his head was just thinking “say something more than ‘good morning’ and ‘be careful not to burn yourself’ and ‘have a nice day,’ you idiot.” Ask her something, find out if she's involved with someone.”
So one morning he finally had attempted “Do you work near here?” he had asked, handing you your usual coffee. 
You had hesitated a moment before answering, “Actually, yes, just a stone's throw away. You know that jewelry store that opened three weeks ago? That's mine.” 
“Oh, great,” he had said, straining not to smile like a sucker. 
“Yeah, I'm a jewelry designer, I finally got to open a store with my own brand, I'm very excited.” your eyes twinkled with pride and Frankie had thought you were so incredibly beautiful that he wanted to kiss you there and then. 
You had held out your hand to him and said your name, and he had shaken it with his heart in his throat. 
“Nice, and nice name by the way” he had replied instead, ‘did you make that one?’ pointing to your necklace. It had a small star-shaped pendant. 
“Yes, do you like it?” you had asked, brushing it with your fingers. 
“I like it very much, it looks good on you.” 
“Thank you,” you had replied, smiling, ”well, if you have to give any gifts to your girlfriend or wife, come by and see me.” 
“Uh, actually, I'm not married or even engaged.”  He babbled, looking at you embarrassed.
“Oh. Well, I see.” and then in a lower voice and winking at him you had added, ”Can't say I'm sorry.” 
Holy fuck, you were flirting. 
His cock had twitched at your wink; he couldn't believe that all this time you had been reciprocating his silent interest. 
“I have to go back to work, now. Have a nice day, Frankie,” you said, smiling and heading for the exit. 
He was dumbfounded a few seconds wondering how you knew his name, since in the heat of the moment he hadn't even told you. Then he had looked down at his shirt, where his name tag was pinned.
“I like your cap, by the way,” you had said before you left.
“Oh. Thank you. I like your dress," he had replied a little too loudly, so much so that people at the tables had turned around cackling.
You looked at him one last time with a smug expression before disappearing down the street.
____________________________________
Christmas was coming, as much as it may have felt like Christmas in Florida with 26 degrees during the day. Frankie had decorated the café with small silver decorations at the windows, a small Christmas tree near the counter filled with lights that were also silver. 
While decorating however, the only thing he was thinking about was you. He had done everything early in the morning, before opening, wondering what you were doing, if you had just woken up and were stretching in bed with your hair tousled and your eyes still clouded by sleep. He wondered what you were wearing to sleep, wondering if you were a babydoll type or more of a T-shirt and shorts type. 
Or maybe you were sleeping naked. He daydreamed of your florid body wrapped in your sheets, the soft curve of your ass, your breasts, your nipples brushing against the cotton fabric.
“Shit!” he exclaimed, realizing that he had dropped one of the balls he was putting on the tree, which had ruinously fallen to the ground, splitting into a thousand pieces on the floor.
He rolled his eyes as he went to the closet to get a broom and dustpan.
Maybe it was time to stop fantasizing and get moving on asking you out. 
He was terrified that you would say no but he had to do it before someone else tried. Someone like you wouldn't be alone for long.
You had entered the venue at the usual time, admiring the decorations. Frankie felt a small surge of pride in the middle of his chest as you approached the counter. “Oh wow, this is so festive, I love it.”
He knew he had just smiled like a dork but he didn't care. 
In your brief little chats you had mentioned that you were not originally from Florida so he took the opportunity to ask, “Are you going to visit your family for Christmas?”
You had smiled, squinting slightly, with that look that was now familiar from when you noticed his true intentions. You had given it to him with every attempt he made to flirt with you.
“Um no, actually Christmas is the best time to work for me. So I'm going to stay here.”
He had felt his heart do a little jolt in his chest as he struggled to find the right words to ask to take you to dinner.
He felt like he had never been so awkward in his life, but the truth was that he really liked you and made him nervous with your innate confidence and the sensuality you exuded. 
 “Well, if you'd like to go out sometime, I'd be happy to” he babbled.
“Gladly.” you had replied, looking at him -- he would have sworn -- mischievously.
“So...um...how about Saturday? Is 7 okay?”
“Perfect. You can pick me up at the store.” you had replied, fiddling with your pendant. 
“Okay, well...see you soon then.” 
You had leaned over the counter for a moment, signaling him with your finger to come closer, and when you had been close enough to his ear you whispered, “It's about time.”
You had left while your voice still rang in his ears like a siren song.
On Saturday night Frankie was so nervous that he had changed his clothes four times. Finally he had decided that a blue shirt and a pair of jeans would do. Maybe. 
You had said you liked his cap but he had decided it was not appropriate to wear it to take you to dinner, so he had left his hair wet and styled it back with a little gel.
He arrived at 7 parking in front of your store and entered looking for you. 
You weren’t there. He had looked around and the place was just like you, elegant but not overly so, bright and warm. 
There were small display cases filled with bracelets, rings, necklaces, watches even. 
All very fine, carefully crafted things, not that he understood much about jewelry but they looked well made and high quality to him. 
You had put little window decorations similar to his own, and he couldn't help but smile as he looked at them.
Not only you were beautiful and funny, you were also talented and smart enough to run your own business,  a strong independent and brilliant woman with ambitions.
He felt a jolt down his spine feeling unworthy of you with his simpler and quieter life. 
You had appeared from the back after a short while "Oh there you are! Hello!” you had greeted him with a smile, approached him and kissed his cheek. He had brushed your arm as you leaned closer, feeling your soft skin under his fingers and his heart bouncing in his chest. 
"So what do you think?" you had said, gesturing to the place.
“I can't say I'm a connoisseur, but it looks like a beautiful store to me,” he had said. 
“Thank you. I really like your café, too.” 
“Oh, that’s nothing compared to this” he brushed off. 
“I don’t think so, your coffee is so good and that cupcake I tried the other day? It was heavenly. I would say you did a great job with it” you insisted and he felt suddenly better.
"Well I actually… I don't bake them, I get them from a supplier.” He had admitted.
“You have good taste anyway.” You had shrugged, smiling.
The hold you had on him was ridiculous at that point, you could have said whatever to him and he would believe you without hesitation. 
“Let me get my purse and close the store and then we can go.”
___________________________________
Frankie had tried to behave like a real gentleman, had opened the door for you, complimented you on the dress you were wearing  -- continuing to ogle your thighs while you were sitting next to him -- , asked you things about yourself, your studies and your life while driving to the restaurant. 
The more you chatted the more comfortable he felt, you were witty, subtly flirty, exactly what he expected. 
Truth was that he would have jumped on you immediately but he was trying to control himself so you wouldn't think he was a creep. 
His cock however was of a different opinion, his jeans were starting to get really tight and he was afraid you would notice. You had a smirk on your face, something that made him think it was possible that you were desiring him as much as he was desiring you but he didn't want to risk making a wrong move.
“I'm sorry not to see your cap tonight” you had joked and then added ”your hair looks good though.”
“Thank you.” 
“And I like the shirt,” you had said, lingering with your gaze on his outstretched arm holding the steering wheel. 
He had decided to take you to one of his favorite restaurants, nothing too fancy because he wouldn't feel comfortable, the place was warm and familiar and put him at ease. 
He had asked for a table with settees, to have a chance to be closer and talk more easily. 
Maybe even reach out a hand to your beautiful thighs, if he had any luck.
You had ordered and he had chosen a wine, you had continued talking, and you had asked him several questions, very politely, without making him feel like you were interviewing him.
“So you were in the army...and you can fly a helicopter. Heck, I never would have guessed that. I like a competent man,” you had cooed, and he had felt his neck and face on fire. God, he wanted you so badly he felt like he might explode at any moment. 
“Yeah...apparently,” he had replied proudly.
“And how did you end up opening a cafe?”
He had become serious, feeling that he was about to open up about something very intimate “Well...I actually couldn't take that life anymore. It's very hard, you know. When I got discharged, I thought all I needed was to live a quiet life without slinging a rifle for hours and playing with danger 24/7.���
You had nodded, “sure, that's perfectly understandable. It must have been brutal.”
“It was. I decided to open a coffee shop because well... basically, I love coffee.”
You had burst out laughing, a full, lovely laugh that had made it difficult for him to keep his hands in place resting on the table.
“It makes perfect sense,” you had agreed immediately afterward.
You had kept talking until you had said, “So, Francisco Morales, I have a question for you.” your expression was enigmatic and he didn't understand where you were going with this. 
“Go ahead.” 
“Why haven't you kissed me yet?”
He had chuckled, “Good question. And I really want to do that. I've wanted to do it from the first moment I saw you,” he had admitted.
“Then do it,” you had urged him. 
He had moved closer toward your lips, breathing in your perfume mixed with the scent of your skin; you smelled good, clean, like a sunny morning in spring.
Your lips were even better than he had imagined. Soft, delicious, inviting. You were incredible. 
Everything around was suddenly gone, there was only you and the way your lips encouraged him to continue, the way they had parted at the approach of his tongue, your intoxicating taste on his tongue. 
Your fingers lingered on his biceps, wandering over his shirt and down his forearm, while his hand wrapped around your face caressing your cheek.
He had pulled away from you a moment before putting on a show inside the restaurant, his hands tingling with the urge to touch your breasts, reach down between your legs, get rid off your dress and finally feel your body against his.
“God...maybe we should go,” you had whispered, hiding your face in the crook of his neck. 
“I think so, too,” he had breathed.
He had stood up trying to keep at bay his erection pressing impatiently against his jeans.
He had paid the bill and escorted you out, despite your insistence to go halfsies. 
Once you reached the car he had not resisted and had kissed you again, pushing you against the door. “I want you so bad,” he had whispered against your skin. 
“Take me home,” you had replied, looking into his eyes in a way that drove him crazy. 
Once in the car, you had placed your hand on his leg squeezing it from time to time. At a stoplight, you had moved your hand to his hard-on, massaging it slowly. “God, you are naughtier than I thought.”
"Is that bad?" you had asked feigned innocence.
“Not at all, baby...if I'm being honest...fuck...” he had interrupted when you had squeezed harder on his cock ”Christ, I can't wait to rip that dress off you.”
“I’m glad to hear that” you had replied in a honeyed voice. 
_________________________________
The instant you had entered the door he had dragged you into the bedroom. 
He had pulled down the zipper of your dress, letting it fall at your feet, and pushed you onto the bed. 
“You're so beautiful.” he had whispered, almost more to himself, as if trying to convince himself that indeed everything he had imagined in previous weeks was coming out of the territory of his wanking material.
“You too,” you had replied sweetly, ”why don't you get rid of those clothes and come and get me?”
Frankie hadn't had it repeated, standing naked in front of you in an instant; he had never undressed so quickly even when he was in the army and had to observe a curfew. 
He had stretched out beside you, his cock semi hard, his hands roaming over the bare skin of your hips over your panties, reaching up to graze your lace bra, brushing against your exposed neck as you lay limply sprawled on his bed as beautiful as a goddess. 
“Tell me what you want me to do, baby,” he had whispered.
“What you want, I-” you had tried to answer but he had interrupted you.
“No, tell me, please. I would like to hear it. I would like you to tell me exactly what you would like me to do to you.,” he had urged you “is that okay?”
“Yeah” you murmured 
“Are you sure?” 
“Yes. I like it…so uhm…Undo my bra and play with my titties, first. Would you?” You cooed.
“Of course, honey” he replied
You got up to sit to ease it, and then you lay down again as he tossed the bra to one side.
Frankie's eyes were fixed on your exposed breasts, he reached out a hand surrounding one of them with his palm, marveling at the softness of your skin.
“Jesus, I’ve never seen anything more perfect” 
Your skin exuded an enveloping warmth that flowed through his body and merged with him. He moved a finger closer to your areola, circling your nipple very slowly and then pinching it suddenly, making you gasp.
“Too much?” 
“No…go on” you sobbed “please”
“How?” He pressed you gently, continuing to brush your nipple with his fingertip. 
“With your mouth…” you murmured.
He was full hard at that point, his cock grazing at your thigh while he lowered himself on your of your tit, sticking out his tongue and making you arch your spine as soon as he kitten licked your nipple. He smirked “mmm so sensitive, baby” before wrapping his lips around your bud and beginning to suck slowly, his beard pinching lightly against your skin.
His tongue brushed over you in short thrusts as he sucked greedily, his hand slowly descended over your torso, over your tummy, down to your mound and had stopped there, just above the hem of your panties. 
You groaned beneath him, melting at his touch, he could feel your body slowly becoming more pliant to him.
“Yes - oh my god - go on like that” you whined and he couldn’t help but smile on your skin. 
“What more do you want me to do?” he had asked, and to your discomposed groaning he had replied ”with your words, remember?”
He liked that you were slowly losing control, your barely half-closed eyes glazed with pleasure silently pleading with him.
“Touch…touch my pussy. Please”
He had moved his fingers down from your mound, slowly, over your folds, feeling your body tense deliciously. 
His index and middle fingers had slipped between them, bathing in your essence. 
"God, you're soaked," and you had panted. 
You looked like a dream to him, your hair disheveled on his sheets, your legs spread wide for him, your breath coming in short gasps, your little pendant that rose and fell on your chest as he worked in your cunt with his fingers, lingering on your opening, going up to your clit and barely touching it, leaving you eager and hungry, just as he wanted.
"mmm more, please" you had begged and a smirk had unfolded on his face "be more specific, baby" 
“I want ... fuck ... I want you to put them in me.” 
"Yeah? You want me to finger-fuck this pretty cunt?” He purred, while stroking your labia, gently circling your clit with his thumb.
“Yes” you had sighed and he had easily entered you, slipping into your arousal. 
He had curled his fingers looking for your special spot as you squeezed them hard “Oh damn...right there...God Frankie...right there” you had whined as a swell of pride was spreading in his chest and his cock throbbed. 
You had the sweetest pussy he had ever been lucky enough to see, the obscene wet sounds coming out of her as he never stopped moving his fingers inside you was heaven.
You were magnificent, just magnificent, his cock was begging for mercy but he had no intention of rushing it. He wanted to fill his eyes with you, he wanted to see you sink beneath him, to lose your inhibitions completely. 
Every fiber of his body longed for you but he stifled his need to take care of yours first; it was too good to see you like that, your pussy clenching convulsively, your mouth half-open, your moans filling his ears.
“I need...your mouth...”
“Where?” he had asked feigning naivete.
"On my clit...please" you had cried. 
He had moved, taking down your panties, lowering to reach for your clit, passing his tongue flatly all over it.
“suck it,” you had said in a whisper, ”please.”
And so he had done, taking it between his lips, savoring your taste on his tongue as you cried your last wail and broke down in shattering pleasure.
Your back had arched, your hand had flown through his hair as the other gripped his sheets tightly, and your hips pushed against his lips, your lips bent in a grimace of pleasure that radiated into your eyes, your pupils dilated, tiny droplets of sweat beading on your forehead.
“Yes… fuck… YES”
He had continued to lick and suck and push on your spot until you had calmed down.
But you were not yet satiated, as soon as you had regained the ability to speak you had whispered, “I want your cock.”
“Mmm baby” he had said arching an eyebrow, scrutinizing your face unmade with pleasure and your eyes still glazed with your orgasm.
“Really. I want it.”
You had accompanied this last sentence by wrapping your delicate hand around his length "he wants me too," you had said with a smirk, beginning to massage him, running a finger over the tip to collect the pre cum dripping down profusely from it. 
“who am I to say no to you...do what you want, baby” he had granted you. 
As much as he had tried to dominate, he had to admit that he was completely subdued by you, and he didn't mind it, he didn’t mind that at all.
You had gotten up and gently pushed him onto the mattress, settling between his legs, locking your gaze with his, a glint of desire in your eyes as you began to lick his engorged tip, sliding down his shaft humming in pleasure “mmm you taste so good” you cooed.
"God, baby, if you do this I'm not going to last long." 
He had craned his neck not to miss any of your moves, but he already felt he was on the verge of bursting, had tried to control his breathing and stay right on the edge, without plummeting down.
"Hold on a little longer, I want you to finish in my pussy. Please, Frankie?” You had purred.
He had let out a long sigh as your mouth descended on his cock, enveloping it as much as you could, continuing to stroke the rest with your hand. You had red nail polish, just like in his fantasies, but the reality was even better. Your mouth was incredible around his cock, your tongue vexing his swollen veins, your saliva sliding slowly going to pool on his crotch. 
“Please, baby,” he had grunted, and you had hummed in response, vibrating on his cock.
Your tongue had swirled over his red, swollen tip, then you had pulled away and said, "Please what?" glancing at him.
“Sit on me, please, I can’t…” he had groaned.
You had moved warily, straddling him, taking his cock back into your hand, aligning it with your entrance.
You had lowered yourself slowly, moaning "you are so thick" as he felt your cunt open up for him, your walls stretch and your essence coiling around him mixing with your saliva.
“And you are so tight ... fuck, baby, it’s so good.”
The instant you had sat completely on him had been unreal, he felt so deep inside you he swore he was pressing against your cervix, and you were squeezing him so hard he had thought he would lose his mind. You began to roll your hips over him, rubbing your clit with your fingers while your other hand was anchored on his hip. 
He had begun to move his hips in rhythm with yours, thrusting inside you “harder” you had urged him “please, Frankie” 
He was lost in the instant he had seen you bring one hand to your tit, kneading your breast as you continued to ride him faster and faster, pinching your nipple while rubbing your clit with the other. 
“I’m coming…fuck..where, babe?” He had stammered and you cried “inside, please, I’m on the pill.” You had thrown your head back immediately after, your eyes closed, your mouth open, your disheveled hair falling over your neck, seeing you so totally ravished had made him explode inside you, painting your hot, soaked walls with his cum. 
You were collapsed on top of him, wrapping yourself around his body while he was still pulsing inside you. You had waited for his breathing to return to normal by peppering his neck with little kisses, going up his jaw and ending on his lips.
He had hugged you tightly, reveling in your warmth, the softness of your breasts on his chest, your legs wrapped tightly with his, and the intoxicating scent of your skin.
You had hummed in the crook of his neck, then looked into his eyes and moved a lock of hair from his sweat-beaded forehead, kissing him one more time, his mustache tickling your cupid's bow. 
“From the first time I saw you, I knew we would end up like this, you know?” you had said with a proud undertone.
“Oh yeah?” he had replied, wryly raising an eyebrow, ”how were you so sure?”
You had looked at him with the look of someone who knows very well what she is talking about and had replied, “For three reasons. First, I noticed right away how you were looking at me, second, I wanted it too and usually when I want something I get it, and third, you never charged me for the extra cream.”
bb tag list: @aurorawritestoescape @harriedandharassed @milla-frenchy @almostempty @thundermartini @cas-readsandwrites @lemon-nomel
I would like to add a couple of special people that I am starting to know a little bit better and I like them a lot: @arcanefox207 @joelmillerisapunk @gothcsz @msjarvis
archive: @pedrostories
188 notes · View notes
amourdivine · 2 days ago
Text
Tumblr media
୨ ♡ ୧ THE LAST TIME THEY SAW YOU ୧ PAC
Tumblr media
Hello my lovelies! Welcome to another pick a card. This reading is all about the last time you saw them! We will be looking into their feelings and thoughts, as well as channeling extra songs and messages from this person. Feedback, likes and reblogs help me grow my platform and are highly appreciated! If you liked this reading, please consider tipping me at @ [email protected] paypal! xo ♡
INSTAGRAM ୭ YOUTUBE ୭ MASTERLIST ୭ PAYHIP
›    none of the images are mine unless stated otherwise. ›    personal readings are available!
Tumblr media
HOW TO CHOOSE YOUR PILE.  take a few deep breaths and look at each picture separately. see which one brings you to a feeling, a place or a memory. take your time and feel free to come back to it later!
Tumblr media
𝐏𝐈𝐋𝐄 𝐎𝐍𝐄 ༉ ‧
how were they feeling the last time they saw you? knight of swords ‧ eight of pentacles ‧ queen of wands ‧ the emperor ‧ eight of cups
Oh, this person was trying to look unbothered. Busy. They were trying to make it seem like they were completely over you and not at all tempted to take a leap towards you. They were holding back their fire, their impulsivity, holding onto logic and stoicism.
This person is proud, okay, really proud. They've got a big ego and along with it, a lot of self-denial, especially when it comes to their feelings towards you. It's almost as if they feel nothing at all, but this Emperor looks nervous, he looks fidgety, like he is trying to keep his hands busy and his eyes away from the Queen of Wands. Many of the messages felt very 18+, lol.
If they left the scene early, it's probably because of you. You made them feel off, you made them feel out of control, uneasy. This person's attraction towards you is no joke, but they're not ready to deal with those feelings yet. It's as if your presence is a hurricane, taking everything down, making them question everything they worked so hard to build. Jesus, pile one, I don't know what you've done to this person, but it has a very intense emotional and physical effect on them.
what were they thinking the last time they saw you? nine of wands ‧ five of swords ‧ four of cups ‧ page of wands ‧ seven of swords
They were focusing on keeping their feelings under wraps. Not only were their nervous, but also quite sneaky. Depending on who this person is, they may have been trying to look happy with other people, so moved on, all the while feeling miserable. If the two of you talked, they may have sneaked in a few white lies about how happy they were to meet you, how good they're doing, etc.
But mostly, their mind was all over the place. They kept trying to make themselves look cooler than how they really felt, planning how they were moving, who they were going to talk to... how they'd approach you, how they'd make you jealous or make you feel inferior. This person is extremely competitive - big ego, like I said. Whatever has happened between the two of you lingers a lot on their mind and leaves them feeling ungrounded, anxious and out of control.
If a fight happened between the two of you, that's what they were thinking of. They had all the comebacks, but held back from fighting. For most of you, they just wanted to rub their happiness, their joy in your face. Regardless of how much of a lie that actually is.
channeled songs and messages. she's so gone by lemonade mouth, liar liar pants on fire, champagne, best friends forever, necklace, silver, diamond ring, "she looks nothing like you", olivia rodrigo, beef, cindy lou who by sabrina carpenter.
Tumblr media
𝐏𝐈𝐋𝐄 𝐓𝐖𝐎 ༉ ‧
how were they feeling the last time they saw you? seven of cups ‧ ten of wands ‧ death ‧ ten of pentacles ‧ four of wands
Gosh, they were overwhelmed inside, pile two. All the what ifs, the yearning and the missing you caught up to this person. They grieved the could've been... or perhaps they grieved what was, for some of you. Right then and there, they realized it may have been to late to fix things, to make them right again. Although they wanted to, they were too tired to bother. The sight of you was enough to bring back old memories, many of which they were probably trying to forget or get over.
A specific song came to my mind for this pile, called The Dress by Dijon. It tells the story of two people meeting up again after some time and they both seem to miss each other, still a little hurt from the breakup - but the feelings are not bitter, just sweet and intense.
For most, they felt a mixture of feelings. They probably didn't let you in on it, but it was there. Joy, sadness, hurt, anger. A lot of these emotions at once, which made them realize that they still hold out a candle for you. They still hope for something more, even if this connection is in limbo right now, their heart could not stop longing for more. There's a lot of fantasizing as well, which is why I'll get to the next portion of the reading!
what were they thinking the last time they saw you? the hanged man ‧ five of cups ‧ the devil ‧ the hermit ‧ ace of pentacles
They figured some time should go by until both of you heal some more before trying again. Honestly, this person may be intentionally giving you some space until the two of you can talk or have something more solid, more stable. They thought the wounds and hurt was too fresh, the regret still lingers and they still feel tied to these unhealthy patterns or behaviors that led to your demise.
If they treated you poorly, ghosted, rejected or even cheated on you, they deeply regret it. They may not have said it, but they're sorry for the way things turned out.
However, they want to heal. They're being more strategic about themselves, looking inward, trying to discover the aspects of them that probably unconsciously ruined this relationship. They seem pretty serious about leaving the past behind, to give it some time until the connection can be renewed. Maybe later down the line, when both of you are older, you'll be able to sit down and talk, once the two of you have forgiven your past mistakes and the regrets are not so heavy on their mind. Even if as friends, they wouldn't want to miss out on this opportunity.
channeled songs and messages. all too well by tswift, birthday candles, night time, silk dress, "stupid", 777, "i should have known", secret playlist, see you again, 405, train, bus, we meet by chance, pictures off the wall, country, folk, 00's pop.
Tumblr media
𝐏𝐈𝐋𝐄 𝐓𝐇𝐑𝐄𝐄 ༉ ‧
how were they feeling the last time they saw you? page of swords ‧ nine of pentacles ‧ knight of cups ‧ the hanged man ‧ the moon
Feelings they tried to bury deep within have come out and made this person realize they really like you. They were curious - they wanted to know if you were single, if you were seeing someone... how you were doing. But gosh, they felt so insecure, indecisive and confused. This person has deep-seated fears when it comes to relationships that they may not let on.
They wanted to talk, to reach out, to ask you out. For most of you, this is an intense crush. They like you, they do, but they have self-sabotaging tendencies that stall them, that make them stay in one place and never move. Even if this Knight of Cups doesn't wish to, he moves away from the woman in the 9 of Pentacles, like he's a walking contradiction.
This person is not used to these feelings. They seem much like a small child discovering something quite obvious to everyone else but them. I hear Rubik's Cube by Athlete in my mind, you should definitely check out the lyrics if this reading resonates.
You make them question their sanity, almost. Not in a bad way, but you've intrigued them, haunted their heart because they have been trying to figure out why these feelings are there, just why they like and want you so much, but there's just no answer. You make them giddy, you make them excited, a little nervous and high up in the clouds. They just don't want you to know that yet.
what were they thinking the last time they saw you? the empress ‧ the moon ‧ two of pentacles ‧ ace of swords ‧ the fool
Quite literally, they could not stop thinking about your beauty. You stand out to this person even if you're not trying to. They just wanted to focus on something else, but their mind kept being drawn towards you, their eyes couldn't get enough of your beauty, your charm, how intelligent, whole and perfect you seem in their eyes.
No matter how they tried to control their thoughts, their hidden world came to the surface. They were forced to acknowledge that yes, they do like you and they might have to do something about it. To take a leap of faith even if it makes them look foolish, childish or stupid in your eyes. They knew they'll have to do it scared if they want to be with you, they'll have to face their fears and insecurities in order to be worthy of you.
They may have been weighing the pros and cons in their mind as well, but the answer was bravery, courage. The cards here suggest they want to do something bold, they definitely have thought about it long enough to realize coming towards you will be a big step, but the great start of an adventure for the two of you.
channeled songs and messages. start of something new by high school musical, late night nostalgia, november, december, aquarius, pisces, venus, libra, 2, 222, breakthrough, "out with the old, in with the new", new year's eve.
Tumblr media
𝐏𝐈𝐋𝐄 𝐅𝐎𝐔𝐑 ༉ ‧
how were they feeling the last time they saw you? the world ‧ seven of swords ‧ the chariot ‧ two of wands ‧ ten of pentacles
I'm not really sure what kind of connection you may have with this person, but they were quite literally feeling on top of the world. They wanted to show off, they felt successful, accomplished - almost to an arrogant, overbearing degree - and surrounded by good things. They were likely wearing fancy clothes, being loud in the crowd, trying to catch everybody's attention, but especially yours.
It may not have seemed like they were trying to gain your approval because they seemed just so fine and comfortable in the spotlight, but secretly, they were hoping you'd look their way and feel that way about them: successful, well-known, well-read, handsome, accomplished.
Maybe they had a few too many drinks to begin with, or maybe they just partied too hard, but the feeling here is one of humble-bragging whilst simultaneously showering oneself in praise. It's quite interesting, to be honest, but the heart of the matter is that they were feeling good, looking good and they wanted to make sure you would see that. I wouldn't be surprised if this person hit on someone or several different people to try and make you jealous. The energy is not malicious, but extremely immature, f-boy almost.
what were they thinking the last time they saw you? queen of pentacles ‧ six of swords ‧ knight of cups ‧ five of pentacles ‧ five of cups
This is oddly specific, but, you probably didn't give them an ounce of attention. If you did, they didn't think it was enough. They took your actions as rejection, because you seemed so healed, so fine, so unbothered and joyful that this person could not help but think negatively afterwards.
Whatever their plan was, it didn't work with you. If they tried to play mind games, to sweep you off your feet and make you come towards them... it didn't work, so they saw themselves as some sort of failure. This person has a very fluctuating self-esteem, they seem to rely a lot on the opinions and actions of others to define their self-worth.
For whatever reason, they were hoping to gain your approval - but the fact they didn't get whatever they wanted from you made them pity themselves. They may have spent the night over-analyzing, moping to friends or to themselves about it, wondering why you didn't give them a chance, why you didn't look their way.
channeled songs and messages. "homeboy", friends with benefits, dior, crowded place, 666, rap, hip hop, freestyle, ice on my teeth by ateez, overspending, prada, diamond tears, big checks, blackpink, money by lisa, expensive perfume, menswear.
Tumblr media
amourdivine. 2021 - 2024 © do not copy, redistribute or edit my content!
DISCLAIMER. tarot is a divination tool, it’s not a substitute for medical and professional advice, nor is it meant to be taken as such. i don’t take responsibility for any choice(s) made by you or others regarding my readings. be mindful ♡
211 notes · View notes
heyftinally · 2 days ago
Text
I specifically want to elaborate on this part:
Decontextualizing and rephrasing an interview: I am not going to pretend that I am an expert in academic best practices, but I do believe one thing, if a person is speaking on their own identity and lived experience, it is always much better to directly quote than it is to rephrase. As I read this source, I initially didn't know that it was AI, and I was already upset. An interview that is widely available on the internet with no pay wall, was poorly sourced and made more vague than it was in the initial text. By creating one degree of seperation between the original words of A WRITER (whose literal job was largely based in choosing the right words to describe experiences they had) harm is already done. It makes vague what was once clear, and removes Keri Hulme's voice from her own narrative.
As someone who has spent a LOT of time and effort on the nitty-gritty of quoting others in professional documents, I feel like I have a pretty good foundation on which to speak about this.
As a general rule, you want to directly quote the speaker as much as possible.
First and foremost, this is because you don't want to put words in their mouth or misrepresent what they said, as that's dishonest on your part as the interviewer/writer/etc, and harms your credibility. Remember the "Coolsville sucks" meme? Yeah, don't be that person. Quotes should be full and verbatim as much as possible, because anything else presents the possibility that you aren't accurately or fully representing what the speaker said.
The second reason is because when you re-word someone else's quote, you inherently inject your own biases into the new version you create. What that means is, consciously or unconsciously, you are influencing the way readers perceive what was said. This is bad because at best, you're speaking over the person who's quote you re-worded. At worst, you're manipulating your readers to think as you do, regardless of what the original quote said.
When presenting a quote from someone else, your job is to communicate as clearly as possible the speaker's original statement and intention. If giving the direct quote is not possible, careful paraphrasing is vital.
If I say "Sara James then went on to express her dissatisfaction with the pay she received", what would you assume the original quote is?
It could be "Yeah, I found out I was only getting paid ⅓ as much as my costar, even though I have 40% more screen time and I did almost all of my own stunts, so needless to say I'm not happy and I've been talking to my team."
But it could ALSO be "I was surprised when I found out what we were all getting paid. Not to sound like a total nepo baby or anything, but normally the projects I do pay more, y'know? But then I found out that the reason pay was lower for everyone - not just me - was because production was donating a whole bunch of money to the local children's hospital since we filmed in the lot next door. Which I thought was really cool of them! Like, obviously the hospital doesn't get much say in the filming, so I thought it was really cool of production to give back as, like, a thank you. Plus we got to go visit the kids, which was just amazing!"
TECHNICALLY in both of these, you could argue that displeasure about pay IS mentioned - but the specifics of the situation are entirely lost in the oversimplified paraphrasing, and THAT is why changing direct quotes can be dangerous.
So, yeah. I just wanted to elaborate on that particular point because it's one I covered *heavily* while in college. How you quote someone is important.
":')))))))) you realise that gen AI is available to everyone though right??? Queer creators can use it just as much as anyone else??? I just don't understand this post... It really feels like a cheap way to get on the 'AI Bad's bandwagon, and coming from such a thoughtful and insightful creator that's incredibly disappointing... It's okay to not comment on subjects you're not an expert in y'know...?"
Y'all know the drill, I am replying to this publicly but that is not an invitation to send any negative messages to the person I am replying to.
Anyways, let me start by saying that the original context of the post you're replying to is discussing an event where a queer org used generative AI to steal an interview with Keri Hulme. So let's start there. To be clear I don't even know if the original interviewer was queer so let's put the identities of stealer and stolen from to the side. I want to explain the harm done in this example specifically and I hope this is illustrative of what harm generative AI can (and does) do.
The original place I saw generative AI was a queer org that explicitly says they are using generative AI "for good", and as a way to bring more queer history to light. So let's take them at their word, and assume they are not out to cause harm. This is the best example of generative AI that I can imagine, so I hope that makes it clear that I am not coming at this issue from bad faith in any way.
Here is the harm they are causing:
Decontextualizing and rephrasing an interview: I am not going to pretend that I am an expert in academic best practices, but I do believe one thing, if a person is speaking on their own identity and lived experience, it is always much better to directly quote than it is to rephrase. As I read this source, I initially didn't know that it was AI, and I was already upset. An interview that is widely available on the internet with no pay wall, was poorly sourced and made more vague than it was in the initial text. By creating one degree of seperation between the original words of A WRITER (whose literal job was largely based in choosing the right words to describe experiences they had) harm is already done. It makes vague what was once clear, and removes Keri Hulme's voice from her own narrative.
The original interviewer is not paid, or given proper recognition: I get it, sometimes just copy pasting an interview doesn't feel transformative enough, but something that one would learn if they worked in the queer history field and weren't a literal robot rehashing what has already been said, is that not everything needs to be transformed. In those cases, we give credit to the person who said the original words (in this case Keri Hulme), and the interviewer who facillitated the conversation (in this case Shelley Bridgeman). This case (again a best case scenario), takes the attention and byline away from the original interviewer and gives it to an AI.
The original publisher of this story is deinsentivised from paying interviewers in the future: The original publisher of this interview has ads on their website. As a person who also has ads on their website, taking an article like this and rephrasing it for no good reason (the orginal word count was not prohibitive and the rephrasing did not make it more readable), takes money from the publisher. It's pennies, but it's also removing numbers could have been used to justify further interviews with asexual people and archiving of asexual stories. The org that stole from this publication does not interview people themselves so the money and numbers that could have gone to continue to preserve asexual stories goes to stealing them instead.
These are just the active harms that I saw in this specific case. As you said, I am not an expert in generative AI, and will not be speaking as if I am. But I will say that asking me not to speak out on active harm that is being caused in queer history spaces, is disrespectful to my many years in this field.
To illustrate this even clearer: if you were a patron, you would know I recently took down an old article. I have been rereading and editing our backlist of articles, and I found one that no longer fit my standards of sourcing. My standards had recently raised due to a video made by HBomberguy about someone in the queer history space who was stealing from other creators. I watched this video not as a work project, but because I watch most of HBomberguys videos, and this one made me think more critically about sourcing. An AI can't do that. All an AI has is what has been inputted, and it is right now impossible to input every available peice of information about ethics into an AI and get a coherent ethical basis on which it will function.
It is a distinctly human trait to absorb information and change in that way. AI can rephrase information that already exists, steal it, recontextualize it even, but it cannot create something altogether new.
Do I believe that there one day might be an ethical use for Generative AI? Maybe. Do I believe that coming into a queer history space, stealing the words of a Maori asexual author, rephrasing them, and giving the original interviewer and publication no form of compensation for their work, is accomplishing that? No.
On a more personal note: I am coming at this issue with a bias. As a queer history creator, I do not want AI in my space, because it is literally damaging to my financial prospects. It has been like pulling teeth to try and get patrons in the current state of the global economy. I don't blame anyone from that, but I feel very disrespected that I am being asked to compete with a machine now. Not only that, but I am being asked to shut up and be fine with it? No, absolutely not. I cannot and will not stay quiet as space that I have fought tooth and nail to create in mainstream discussions is taken and given to AI.
AI was not supporting me when I was sent gore to try and scare me off of discussing queer history. A person did that. AI was not there to tell me I had written too many sad stories, and I needed some happy endings to remind myself of the good in the world. A person did that. AI was not there when I was being harrassed for supporting and including asexual stories on my website. A person did that.
And after all that, I am being asked to lie down and take it when my ability to pay the people who supported me in those ways, is being threatened. Nope. Not going to happen.
An AI doesn't have to make rent. An AI doesn't understand what it feels like to have to stop holding their wife's hand in public. An AI didn't get calls from people needing comfort in reaction to the election. Pay me for my work, and get this AI nonsense out of my face.
2K notes · View notes
tourturestarradio · 3 days ago
Text
𝐀𝐋𝐋 𝐈 𝐖𝐀𝐍𝐓 𝐅𝐎𝐑 𝐂𝐇𝐑𝐈𝐒𝐓𝐌𝐀𝐒✮
"𝐈 𝐣𝐮𝐬𝐭 𝐰𝐚𝐧𝐭 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐟𝐨𝐫 𝐦𝐲 𝐨𝐰𝐧. 𝐌𝐨𝐫𝐞 𝐭𝐡𝐚𝐧 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐜𝐨𝐮𝐥𝐝 𝐞𝐯𝐞𝐫 𝐤𝐧𝐨𝐰. 𝐌𝐚𝐤𝐞 𝐦𝐲 𝐰𝐢𝐬𝐡 𝐜𝐨𝐦𝐞 𝐭𝐫𝐮𝐞 𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐈 𝐰𝐚𝐧𝐭 𝐟𝐨𝐫 𝐂𝐡𝐫𝐢𝐬𝐭𝐦𝐚𝐬 𝐢𝐬 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐘𝐨𝐮!"
Tumblr media
☆ ★ ✮ ★ ☆
Pairing: Monster trio! x reader!
Prompt: The gifts you give to the trio and the gifts they'd give you!
Warnings: just mostly fluff and fun
☆ ★ ✮ ★ ☆☆ ★ ✮ ★ ☆☆ ★ ✮ ★ ☆☆ ★ ✮
𝐋𝐔𝐅𝐅𝐘
I feel like Luffy would treasure anything you gave him, like how he is with his hat
So he wouldn't mind whatever you got him and didn't understand why you got so stressed when it came to you getting him a gift
So on Christmas he was excited to see what you got him munching on gingerbread man
He absolutely SUCKS at getting someone a gift
He would think it a good gift and honestly you don't have the heart to tell him it's bad
Once you both exchanged gifts he had a bright gleam in his eye as he watched you open your gift
His grin grew much wider as you smiled at the small necklace he got you it had a little 'L' on it (Nami totally didn't throw away his gift and switch it out)
He hurried and unwrapped his gift his grin dropping as he sees a framed picture of him and his brothers, and two necklaces one with your first initial and the other one with the initials 'ASL'
You were worried you may have made him upset but when his arms wrapped around you tightly you smile as he tackled you into a hug, comedic tears running down his face
"Th-This is the best gift ever!" he shouted smushing his cheek against yours
Safe to say he liked your gift
𝐙𝐎𝐑𝐎
I can't see Zoro as someone who gives thoughtful gifts, like at all...
He would "gift" whatever he found laying around
No joke he literally got you one of his weights put it in a lazily wrapped box and handed it over to you
It wasn't until AFTER Nami cracked her fist over his head that he started putting in more effort but ONLY for you
He would be stuck and would need help from Nami and Robin to get you a gift
But it wasn't of much help Nami spouting "get them something pretty! Or expensive!" and Robin stating "Get them something they like, or something with important meaning"
So he left the women figuring they wouldn't be of much help
And don't get me wrong he would know everything you liked and dislike
He heard alll your long rambles about what you enjoyed, what you hated, your favorite food, favorite drink everything and you would never know
Which is the only reason he was so stumped, he knew too much now he didn't know what to get at all so he bought literally everything he thought you would like hoping it would make you happy.
Now you on the other hand already knew what to get him, but luck wasn't really wasn't on your side as you made your way down to a shop in town but some petty thugs tried to rob you but you weren't fazed even in the slightest you just wanted to get back to the ship
But these guys really made it hard for you, they just kept pestering you, and it's not like you could do much because you left your weapon back on the ship
Zoro leaving a store, had spotted you being surrounded by some random men
He dropped the many boxes and bags seemingly appearing behind the men and cutting them down with ease
You smiled at him throwing your arms around his shoulders "my hero!"
Zoro pretended not to be fazed by your words but the small smile said otherwise
Later he showed you the gifts he got you but you sighed leaning on him "oh you're the best gift I could ask for" you said placing a little bow on his head
"So does that mean I can take all this stuff back?"
"No♡"
𝐒𝐀𝐍𝐉𝐈
Tried to get you a ring.
I'm not kidding, he would be dead set on proposing to you, but when Robin said that'd be to much he dropped that plan, (he still kept the ring....just in case)
I could see him as someone who thinks too much about what to get you
It was very tiring for him so settled for something nice, something he was good at, cooking. Cooking like a little fancy dinner for the two of you
But that plan was also shot down when you trotted into the kitchen dressed in a cute Santa outfit while he was trying to cook
Coming up behind him, he knew you were there BUT he didn't know you were gonna touch him so he did a little when you wrapped your arms around his torso pressing your cheek again his back
He froze in his spot as if he had turned to stone, you peeked around him "Merry Christmas honey" you muttered sliding a box next to him, he could feel his heart rate increase as he heard your voice
Slowly turning to face you he knew he'd be blinded by your beauty but this! As soon as he laid eyes on you it was over
Falling back he kicked the bucket blood gushing from his nose
You only sighed at his antics as you went and got chopper
Upon waking up Sanji looked around "maybe it was just a dream..."
Oh but it wasn't looking to his right he saw a medium sized box on his nightstand
Placing it in his lap he saw a little note on top that read 'Hope you like love you!'
He smiled at the note and set it aside opening the box he was stunned on top there was a heart shaped locket, opening it it was a picture of you and him his smile grew bigger as he looked through the rest of the box, it was filled with memories of you and him mostly different photos
One stood out though, it was a picture of you and him, you were hugging his side and kissing his cheek as his face was beat red
Holding the picture close to his chest he smiled
You really were his one true love.
☆ ★ ✮ ★ ☆☆ ★ ✮ ★ ☆☆ ★ ✮ ★ ☆☆ ★ ✮
A/n: I'm so mad I couldn't put this out on Christmas RAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHhhh
178 notes · View notes
mr2swap · 3 days ago
Text
Late Christmas gift
Tumblr media
I looked at the kitchen clock again, “6:36PM” It had only been 2 minutes since I last looked, after that I looked at the phone just to confirm that the time was correct, Maybe Grandpa Greg's flight had missed. Delayed? We hadn't seen each other, I placed my grandfather's glasses over my eyes, which I had easily gotten used to always having at my side.
I hated these stupid glasses, Grandpa's eyes work as much as his tiny, wrinkled cock, it's been over a year since me and Grandpa swapped bodies, I'd forgotten to buy a damn gift for Grandpa Greg, I didn't even know he liked me. To old people before I became one... I should have given him a foot massager. This huge belly makes my feet so tired that I prefer not to move from the couch for hours.
Anyway, I didn't have a gift, so I just wrote on a piece of paper “Valid for any gift.” How the hell was I supposed to know that what I wanted for Christmas was to be young again?”
The day after Christmas we simply woke up in each other's bodies and the worst thing of all is that we can't say anything about this ridiculous body swapping! Every time I try to tell my parents or one of my friends that I'm trapped in my grandfather Greg's obese, disgusting decrepit body, those thoughts just disappear from my mind and I start talking like I'm a 60-year-old old man. The last time I tried to tell my ex-girlfriend Stephanie, I “woke up” at the racetrack showing off my enormous stomach with a pipe in my lips and several empty beer cans around me.
But all this would end soon... or at least it was supposed to. We had tried everything to swap again, we even watched a long marathon of body swap movies to try various methods, but nothing worked... the only solution was to try to recreate what caused this problem in the first place, I just had to give him the same gift, and he would write “my body back” or something like that.
My family was preparing for dinner when suddenly a sound that came from my cell phone made me put the beer I was drinking on my huge belly.
Tumblr media
“I'm sorry kid, but I didn't know how to tell you in person, I decided to leave things as they are for a while, I still have things to do with your body, but don't worry I'll be back for the new year... maybe, I just met a guy incredible on the beach and I wouldn't want to ruin it”
Tumblr media
Hey guys! happy holidays!
This is a little story I wrote last year for my Ko-Fi page, thank you all so much for another wonderful year, if you like bodyswap and stories you can support me on my Ko-fi page to access my archive of over 250 bodyswap stories, from my old patreon and discord…
oh! And join my discord server, if you like RP or if you have any ideas that you would like me to write in a future story, I'm taking suggestions for ideas and images.
131 notes · View notes
leesromanova · 1 day ago
Text
dust collected on my pinned up hair
Tumblr media
pairing: natasha x reader
warnings: angst, hurt reader, happy/hurt/guilty nat, idk they're both hurting, marrige, cursing, self-criticism, lots of feelings. (i’m sorry)
synopsis: you go on your usual coffee run and bump into your ex, who if it wasn’t for the mutual break up, would have been the one.
a/n: i love angst lol. blame my over active imagination and taylor swift. thank you all for continuing to support and read my works <3
to put y’all in the mood i recommend listening to ↴
The line seemed endless. Bodies upon, bodies of caffeine addicts waiting to be serviced.
The energy of a busy New York coffee shop at 8am was truly a sight to see for any newbie to the city—thank god, you were accustomed to the rude grogginess of the baristas and the lines to wait for your wanted—no, needed, yet still overpriced coffee.
You hear the door open again as a small bell atop of the frame is triggered by the entering customer. The chill breeze of the city winter rips through the space, making you shiver and wrap your coat around yourself a bit tighter. Cool air creeping through the fibers of the winter coat you were sporting made you need that coffee a bit more urgently.
“Next in line!” the line moved as you pulled out your phone and took a step forward. You scroll through your notifications, looking for anything you had missed in your previous peak, before feeling a tap on your shoulder. Your first reaction is to look up with a rather hostile look in your eyes at whoever intruded your non-social, pre-caffeine headspace.
“Natasha?” your eyebrows crinkle at the sight of the woman in front of you. Her smile genuine as she looks down at you.
“Hi, stranger” she says, the raspy voice bringing back memories of a not-so-forgotten time in your past. She moves her arm around you to pull you into a side hug, you accept it—a bit stiffly and pull away, taking in her appearance.
She looked professional yet still casual and comfortable, a combination that always suited her quite well—at least the version you had gotten to know in your past. Her red locks in a neat braid that swept across her head and onto her shoulder, a few framing strands left out on the sides. Her eyes were more worn on the sides—the start of crows feet present besides her lashes.
Her eyes were the same, still the same shade of captivating green.
“How are you? How have you been?” she asks, pulling you out of your thoughts. Her voice coming out a bit rougher than how you remembered. Maybe it was caused by the cold air or, maybe it was just the other way the few years had affected her.
You look down and pocket your phone, “I’ve been okay, just y’know…holding up,” you watch as the person ahead of you steps forward, prompting the both of you to move up and fill the gap. You shift to the side, and make room for the redhead to stand beside you. The scent of her perfume lingers in the air, stirring up memories of the past.
“How about you? What have you been up to, besides finding ways to cut-in-line at random coffee shops?” she lets out a huff of air as she turns to look at you “I was leaving when saw you…so I decided I should come and say hi," she looks at you with an amused expression.
you smile and hum in acceptance, letting her continue. She takes a breath before starting, "I've been okay—for the most part. Just trying to keep up with what life throws at me." She smiles and puts her hands in her pockets. You wonder if they were just as rough as how you remembered, or if they’d grown more calloused with time.
"Are you cold?" you ask, still looking at her now-concealed hands. She turns to look at you, you meet her eyes, and she lifts a brow "I've told you before how we Russians don't get cold," she says before continuing "that’s something you should've remembered." her voice carries as the last words enter your ears and without thinking you respond.
"I remember lots of things."
You feel the energy around you both change as the words leave your lips and you cringe as you watch her body visibly stiffen. Your brutally honest word choice must’ve reminded her of the reason why it had been so long since the two of you spoke.
∞ ∞ ∞ ∞
Sometime in the past 2 years
“Natasha… I just can’t do this anymore.” The words choke in your throat as you pace in front of her in the living room of your shared apartment. Every step you take feels like it’s pulling you further from everything you once wanted, but you can't stop yourself. You can barely breathe, the emotion inside you holding your lungs down. Your eyes move to look at Natasha, and everything inside you screams to hold on.
“I’ve always been here for you,” you continue, voice cracking. “Always. I kept waiting, hoping you’d open up to me, just like I did for you, bare an-and vulnerable.” Your voice cracks making you take a steadying breath before continuing, pointing a shaking finger toward her. “I put my heart on the line, expecting the same... but I never got it. And when you finally did open up... I was there. I loved you through the dark days, the lonely nights. I stayed, Natasha. I stayed through everything, and I'd do it all again in a heartbeat.” Your words spill out like a dam breaking, but the anger, the frustration, the heartbreak—none of it makes the pain go away.
You want to somehow make it work, to find the missing piece that would make her open up fully. You wanted this to work more than anything. But the hard truth is, you don’t know just how much more you can keep giving without receiving the same in return. You’ve poured so much of yourself into this relationship—your love, your patience, your vulnerability—but now it feels like you’re just…empty. Every night you lie awake, hoping that tomorrow will be the day she finally opens up to you the way you’ve been opening up to her, and every day feels like another unanswered question, an in-life purgatory you can’t escape.
Your fingernails find their way into the flesh of your palms, the sharpness grounding you, but it doesn’t help.
Her heart tears in two as she watches you like this, feeling like a failure. She feels it deep inside—your hurt, your exhaustion, the years of unspoken emotions—and she knows, with crushing certainty, that no matter how much she loves you, she can’t undo the damage. You’re the one person who has always been there, who’s loved her unconditionally, who’s been so patient, so willing to fight for the relationship. She’s failed you. It wasn’t enough. Nothing she did was enough. She loved you—God, she loved you so much—but somehow, she couldn’t bring herself to give you the one thing you needed most: her whole heart. Every single time you reached out, she recoiled, afraid that if she gave you more of herself, she’d lose herself in the process. She knew loving you would mean taking the risk of loosing herself within the beauty that was to love just as hard as you did. 
She doesn’t know how to love you the way you need.
She lifts her head, eyes red, blurry with unshed tears, and glances at your hands, fingers still digging into your skin like you're trying to hold yourself together, as the nails cut through the layers of flesh on your palms. The pieces of yourself feeling like they're falling through your fingers like water. She hurts seeing you like this, she knew you did it to feel control in moments where you felt that control slip away—she’d had been trying to help you stop it, to show you that hurting yourself wouldn't heal anything, but now, she feels just as lost. She feels herself drowning in guilt. 
She’s the one who’s made you feel like this, hasn’t she? 
A warm, trembling hand wraps around your wrist, pulling you out of the darkness of your thoughts along with herself–trying to claw her way out of her guilt. Her touch is gentle, almost too gentle, as if she’s afraid you’ll break if she holds on too tight. She guides your fingers away from your skin, but the ache in your chest only deepens. She’s trying to fix you–to help you, not acknowledging that she needed it as well. And neither of you knew how to do it.
What’s the hell is wrong with me? 
The question cuts deeper than anything she’s ever felt. 
Why can’t I just give her what she needs? 
I love her. 
I love her so much. 
Why isn’t that enough?
“I feel horrible,” she whispers, her voice thick with tears. When you meet her eyes, they’re filled with more pain than you’ve ever seen in them. It tears through you. You wanted to help her, to make her feel loved and safe, but all you've done is hurt her. You've made her feel like she's failing, like she’s not enough, and the guilt is suffocating. She wants to tell you how much she loves you, wants to apologize, to make it better, but she knows deep down that no amount of apologies can fix the damage done. 
You swallow, but your throat is tight, your chest heavier than it’s ever been. "You’re right. You always did the right things. You said the right words. You showed me you loved me, but… I couldn’t see it. I didn’t feel it the way I needed to, and I hate myself for that. I hate that I couldn't be enough for you, Natasha." Your voice breaks at the end, a sound that rips through you, as if you're breaking apart inside. Not enough for her to give you her all. “I’m so sorry. So sorry for making you feel like you weren’t enough.” Making her feel like she hadn’t been giving you enough because she couldn’t give you want you wanted—craved. The sudden realization makes you heave as you reel about you both hurting each other unwillingly—how could something so good turn into something so hurtful?
The weight of your own apology hangs in the air, suffocating, because you don't know how to fix this anymore. You don’t know how to make her stop feeling like she’s a failure when all she’s ever done is try. 
Her heart shatters as you speak. She sees the pure hurt in your eyes, feels the way you’re pulling away from her. it crushes her to know she's the one that hurt you, the one that made you feel as if you weren't enough. Every word you say is a reminder that she’s failed. She’s tried so hard to be the person you need, to show you how much she loves you, but every time she’s gotten close to letting herself go the crippling fear of falling too deep holding her back. 
“I wish I could change,” she says, voice barely audible, but you hear the depth of her regret in every word. She places her hand over her heart, almost as if trying to stop the pulsating ache there. “I don’t want you to suffer with my shit anymore. I don’t want to drag you through this anymore… but I don’t know how to fix me.” She looks at you, her tears falling freely now. “I hate that I can't give you everything you need. I hate that I couldn't be the person you deserved."
You feel every ounce of her guilt like a physical blow, and it’s suffocating. You wish there was something you could say to make her feel better, but the truth is, you're not sure if you even deserve to make her feel better right now. You've failed her too, in so many ways.
Maybe I’m not enough for her. Maybe I never was. 
The thought stings, like a shock against your skin. You can’t help but feel that maybe you’ve failed, that you’re the real reason things fell apart, not Natasha. But as you look at the redhead, her guilt hanging heavy in the air, you realize there’s not just one person to blame, there’s not only one person responsible for this. You’ve both been afraid. Afraid of fully trusting, of letting the walls down completely, of letting each other in.
And now? Now, it feels like it’s too late.
“I don’t want to hurt you anymore,” she says, her voice cracking. “You deserve so much better than me. You deserve someone who can love you with everything they have, without holding back... and I’m not her. I can't be that person." Her eyes search yours, desperate for some sign, some glimmer of hope, but all she finds is a reflection of her own pain.
Staring at her tear-streaked face, the realization hits you like a punch to the gut: it’s not going to happen. It’s not because you haven’t tried, and it’s not because she doesn’t love you—she does, so much, and you can see it in her eyes. But love isn’t enough. 
I can’t keep waiting for something that’s never going to come. 
I can’t keep hurting like this. 
You’re shaking now, but it’s not from anger. It’s from the unbearable truth that lingers in the space between you. The love you had, the connection you both tried so hard  to hold onto, is slipping away, and there's nothing you can do to stop it.
“I think…” you can barely get the words out, but they’re there, hanging in the air like the inevitable. "I think you’re right." Your voice cracks, your heart shattering with the weight of those words. You’ve known for so long, deep down, that this was coming. The back and forth, the exhaustion, the constant battle to make her open up, to make her let you in—it was destroying both of you, and it would never change. The months of fighting—wanting her to open up, to show you the real her, nothing was working as it should be. You had been fighting against something inevitable.
You run your thumb over her knuckles, trying to find comfort in the familiar motion, but it feels hollow now. “We’ve tried, Natalia,” you whisper, your heart breaking with every syllable. “We’ve tried to make this work, but I can’t keep pretending it’s going to be okay. I don’t want to hurt you anymore. I don’t want you to hurt for me anymore.”
Her tears fall harder now, as if the weight of your decision has broken something inside of her. You both sit there, silently, broken and exhausted from a love that was never enough. Neither of you knows how to fix what’s been destroyed. As she looks at you, so broken, so utterly lost, she feels like she’s watching her own heart crack in two.
You both sit in silence as the sounds of the city bleed into the apartment and circle the two of you.
∞ ∞ ∞ ∞
“Next!” the barista’s tired voice carries through the space of the café, and makes you both turn to reach the counter. Your cheeks warm and tinged a shade of red at your earlier admission.
“Uh, can I get an iced blond vanilla late, with an extra pump of vanilla, and sweet foam with Carmel drizzle on top?” you order and look over at the redhead who was diligently staring at the side of your face.
She wondered how you hadn’t changed. Time seemed to have left you untouched. While she felt it’s weight etched into her face and mind—you were still the same. With the same coffee order, at the same coffee shop, the same you.
“W-would you like anything?” you ask, stuttering at the gaze she held.
“I’m okay,” she turns to the barista, “That’ll be all.” she completes your order out of habit as you pull out your card to pay.
the barista asks for your name and you both utter a thanks to the young woman, who doesn’t return the pleasantry as you both walk off to the side. The silence, between you both not unwanted, but definitely heightening your anxiety at the unexpected meeting.
You were not dressed to be seeing your ex at a coffee shop.
“Would you like to sit?” you clear your throat and ask, finding a table with two chairs. She smiles and looks at her watch. “Yeah—yeah, I got enough time” she says, sitting down beside you and looking out at the busy streets of the city that never sleeps.
She loved it here, her time in other continents and cities made her realize just how at home the city lights and sirens made her feel, just how at home the people in her life made her feel.
The light of the rising sun reflects off of the glass windows of tall buildings and illuminate her face. Her nose had stayed the same, the feature being something you loved about her even if she said she hated it from time to time. She turns and catches you staring. You to look away and clear your throat as she smiles warmly. She always liked that about you, so attentive to everyone around you.
Stop staring. You mentally kicked yourself for being caught.
“Y’know…you still order your coffee as if you hate the taste of it.” she teases, her hands motioning to the receipt that outlined the specific order you gave. A smile grows as you turn to look at her and laugh softly at her face of accusation. “I swear, you get the sugariest thing on the menu.” she continues, making you laugh a little louder.
Your laugh was the same–she noticed, your smile the same, but your eyes now held a few winkles at the sides as the joy spread over your face. She smiles at you then and leans back in the uncushioned, tall stool.
You roll your eyes and remove your gloves, “hey, before you tease just know you traumatized me with your coffee order,” she looks at you questioningly, making you lean in “Nat, you order a black coffee with like two sugars and call that a coffee order.” she laughs, her cheeks tinting a wonderful shade of red as she answers “It’s a legitimate coffee order y/n, that’s why they make me pay and why I made you try it.” her voice raspy as ever as it leaves her lips. “Oh yeah, trust me I know. I can still feel it on my taste buds and recoil every time I think about it.” she looks at your now very serious expression with a raised brow, and you both break into a shared cackle.
As the laughter settles, you both look at each other. Familiarity and warmth returning to your veins, you missed her. Sure, it had been more than enough time for you to get over her, but you never truly did. Everyone told you it was time to move on, but you never did, hoping, praying, manifesting that maybe one day you could fix things and reunite with the love of your life.
You went out with people, met other singles, dated—but no one made you feel what she did.
"So, how’s work?" you ask, your fingers nervously fiddling with the paper wrapping of a straw that was left on the table by some other customer. She glances down at your hands, noticing how your nails are no longer bitten or ragged, your palms free of the crescent-shaped marks that used to linger there. She smiles softly, noticing how you'd managed to break those anxious habits.
"It’s been good," she replies, her voice warm. "We got some new teammates in—I'm sure you saw it on the news." She looks into your eyes, smiling as she sees the familiar focus in your gaze. That hadn't changed either.
You nod and smile back, leaning in as she continues. "One of them is named Wanda. She's brilliant—you'd love her. Amazing sense of humor, and the best style. I know you’ve always been into fashion."
You chuckle softly, the memory of how you used to carefully pick out your outfits coming back. "That’s nice. So, you and her are close?" you ask, your voice lighter than you feel. It's easy to fall back into the rhythm with her. Conversations with her never felt draining, never like you were just filling silence. At least, it didn’t, not before everything went wrong.
"Yeah," she says, smiling shyly, but her eyes drop to her hands. And that's when you see it. The ring.
The world seems to blur for a moment as your eyes lock onto the silver band adorning her finger. Simple, yet undeniably there. Your mind races, struggling to catch up, focusing on the details—an engraving, some flowers, maybe lilies? You remember how she always loved those.
The sound of her voice cuts through your thoughts. "Y/N?"
You snap back to reality, but it feels like your heart is still racing. You blink, meeting her gaze. The concern in her eyes is unmistakable, but it's not for you. She's moved on.
“Order for y/n!” the barista yells, and you turn, smiling tightly at Nat before getting up to retrieve your coffee.
God, how had you not seen it before? Was it always there? How long ago did she become so open? So willing to let someone in, that she’d actually gotten married?
The questions hit you like a wave, crashing over your mind with unbeatable force.
You make yourself look away, desperate to regain control of your thoughts. You tuck some hair behind your ear, trying to ground yourself, and take a long sip of your cold drink, the ice crunching between your teeth. It does nothing to ease the nausea building in your stomach.
“I—uh, I was looking at your wedding band,” you mutter, feeling the words slip out awkwardly. Your gaze drifts back to her fingers, the ring glinting in the sunlight. She follows your stare, quietly adjusting her hand, almost as if she’s waiting for this moment to land.
“Oh, um… yeah," she clears her throat, her voice sounding a little tighter than before. "Me and Wanda... we, uh... I proposed a few months ago,” she adds, looking down at the ring, tracing the engravings with her fingers. Finally, she meets your eyes, and for a brief second, it feels like everything you thought you knew about her is slipping away. This wasn’t the Natasha who used to laugh at your bad jokes, or the one who whispered your name in the quiet of your shared apartment, the one who whispered sweet nothings in your ear as you laid naked in bed after you’d had sex. No, this was a version of her you did not know.
“Oh.” The word barely leaves your mouth as you nod slowly, but it’s enough to echo in the silence between you two. It’s all you can manage, the word feeling too small, insignificant.
What else could you say?
You want to bury your face in your hands.
God, Y/N, think of something better. Say something better.
The words feel hollow, useless, as they form in your mind. The words don’t feel like your own. They feel forced, clumsy, like you’re trying to hold onto something that’s already slipping through your fingers. You hate how it feels. You hate how she feels like a stranger to you now, someone you don’t know anymore, someone who has moved on without you.
"Congratulations," you finally say, the words coming out flat, lifeless. Your smile feels too tight, too forced. You can feel it pulling at the corners of your lips as your body instinctively turns inward, the discomfort sharp and heavy.
Congratulations? Are you fucking serious?
She notices, of course—how could she not? Her eyes flicker with concern, watching as your posture shifts, your guard rising. But it’s too late. You’re already pulling away.
What the hell did I just say?
The self-criticism is almost suffocating.
Congratulations?
You want to slap your forehead, but you settle for simply glancing up at her. Her gaze is locked onto you now, intense and unwavering. It’s like she’s trying to reach you through the growing distance between you two, but you can’t shake the feeling that you’ve lost her... that you never really had her.
The sound of the coffee shop fade as your own internal dialogue takes over, mocking you.
You’re pathetic, it whispers.
You haven’t moved on.
You never really let go.
You glance around the coffee shop. There’s a woman in the corner smiling at her boyfriend—no husband, the wedding ring sparkling as she holds his cheek, a group of tourists chatting loudly about going to watch some play on Broadway, someone in the backline swiping through their phone, you can see the TikTok home screen from your place in the corner of the café.
But you can’t hear them. All you hear is the hollow beat of your own heart, pounding painfully in your chest, as if it knows that this moment is the end of something—something you still thought was possible.
It feels like you’re drowning, surrounded by noise, by life moving forward, while you’re stuck here in this tiny moment, unable to breathe.
Her eyes flicker with concern, noticing how your posture shifts, how you stiffen at the words that should have felt normal, casual. But they don’t. They can’t.
There’s nothing casual about this.
Nothing normal.
Not when your heart is bleeding under the weight of a past you can’t shake, a future you never thought you’d face.
You try to steady yourself, but you can feel the walls you’ve built around your emotions crumbling.
She’s married, Y/N. She’s married. Get over it.
But you can’t.
You feel a pang of guilt. Natasha’s gaze is warm, but there’s an ache in her eyes too—something that makes your heart hurt in a different way. She’s trying. She’s not the woman you left behind. But then again, neither are you. Neither is she.
Her hand rests, trembling, on the table now. She wants to reach out to you, but she’s scared of pushing too hard. You can see it in her eyes—she’s uncertain. She’s terrified of what you might say. Terrified of making it worse. Her fingertips brush against the edge of the table, hesitant, before pulling away. She’s probably wondering if she’s done the right thing. Wondering if she was wrong to move on, to make this decision without you, without this—whatever you two were. She watches you, her gaze softening as if she wants to comfort you, but she doesn’t know how. She doesn’t even know where to begin. She could try to reach for you, but she knows it might make things worse.
"Are you okay?" Natasha asks softly, her voice trembling slightly. She’s staring at you now, as if trying to understand what’s happening inside your head, but you don’t have an answer for her. You don’t even have an answer for yourself.
The silence stretches between you two, heavy with unspoken words, as the noise of the coffee shop crashes around you both, a stark reminder that the world keeps moving. And in it, Natasha is moving forward, and you... you’re left behind.
She regrets it. She regrets this—this distance. This moment. She wants to take it all back. To fix this. To fix you. But she can’t.
The weight of the regret hits her, and she breathes out a slow, steadying breath, her hand trembling on the table. She can feel it too, the unbearable tension between you both, the space that feels like a chasm even though you’re only inches apart.
But you—you’re the one who’s drowning, trying to keep your head above the weight of the memory and the feeling that you were never enough.
“I’m sorry,” she whispers, almost too quietly to hear. “I never wanted to hurt you. I never wanted you to feel like this.” Her voice cracks, and she looks away for a second, almost as if she can’t stand seeing you like this, can’t bear the thought of how much she’s hurt you.
But the truth is, she’s already lost you.
And she’s the one who will never be able to move on.
Her words cut deeper than she knows, because you can’t help but wonder—does she really not know? Has she been so caught up in her own life that she hasn’t seen how much this is tearing you apart? Or is it just that she’s moved on, and this is all just… a part of the past to her?
The thought makes your chest tighten. Your breath feels shallow, and you find yourself squeezing your cold drink harder, trying to steady the storm inside. You swallow, but it feels like there’s a lump lodged in your throat, blocking any response. You want to scream, to tell her everything, to make her understand how much it hurts to see her here, happy, with someone else. But the words are gone—lost in the space between your need to cry and the reality of the life she’s chosen without you.
“Why?” The word slips out before you can stop it, raw and desperate and hurt. You didn’t mean to ask it—didn’t want to ask it—but you can’t help it. You need to know.
Natasha’s heart aches at the sound of your voice, the fragility in it. For a moment, she feels as though the floor beneath her might give way. She had hoped—hoped—that you would be okay. That this wouldn’t hurt so much. But the pain is evident, like a raw wound, and it’s impossible to ignore.
Her face crumbles for a moment, and she looks away, as if she’s searching for the right words, for something that might make this hurt less. But there are no words that can make this better. No words that can undo the last few years.
she feels a lump in her throat, the wounds she'd covered, gashes shed mended, all coming undone in this moment.
“I don’t know,” Natasha whispers. “I really don’t know. I thought I could give you what you needed, but… I couldn’t. And I’m sorry, Y/N. I’m sorry I couldn’t be what you needed me to be.”
Her voice cracks as she says it, and she feels herself breaking inside. She knows you’re hurting, but she’s not sure what she can do to make this right. She had tried—tried so hard—to be what you needed, but she failed. And it kills her that she couldn’t give you the love and stability you deserved. The love she thought she could offer, the love that now feels so distant and ungraspable.
Your heart aches. It’s a contradiction, isn’t it? The way she sounds so guilty, and yet you know deep down that she’s not really sorry for her life—she’s sorry for the fact that she hurt you in the process of living it.
Her words feel hollow to her, and as they leave her lips, she wonders if she’s just prolonging the pain for both of you. She swallows hard, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her ring again. It’s such a small, insignificant gesture, but in this moment, it feels like the biggest thing in the world. It feels like a symbol of everything she’s lost. A symbol of a promise she made to someone else, a promise she can’t go back on.
She wants to reach for you again, but she knows better now. She knows that you’ve already made up your mind—that you’ve already closed the door on what could have been. The door that used to swing open so easily for her, but now only feels heavy and locked.
You look at her, your gaze raw, and for a second, you think you might say something else. You might beg her to take it all back. To come back. But you know you can’t. You know you have to let this go. You feel a deep ache in your chest as you realize that this is the end. The finality of it settles in, and you can’t hold on any longer.
Instead, you take a shaky breath and pull back from the table, your hands folding into your lap as you gather yourself. It’s almost like you’re physically trying to close yourself off, to shield the part of you that still hopes and longs for something that no longer exists.
“Maybe... maybe you were never what I needed either,” you mutter quietly, more to yourself than to her. The words taste bitter on your tongue, and you wish you could take them back as soon as they leave. But it’s true. Somewhere along the way, you lost her. And maybe, just maybe, you lost yourself in the process.
The words hit Natasha like a slap, but it’s the truth. She’s never been able to give you what you needed, and that realization settles like stone in her stomach. She opens her mouth as if she’s going to say something—something to fix it, to undo the damage—but the words die in her throat. They would only make things worse, only deepen the wound between you both.
She doesn’t speak. She can’t. She just watches you, helpless, as you turn away from her, the finality of your departure cutting into her chest like a knife.
You shake your head, unable to meet her gaze. The tears you’ve been holding back for so long feel close now, threatening to spill over. You can’t let them. You won’t. Not here, not in front of her, not when everything feels like it’s already slipping through your fingers.
“I should go,” you say, your voice quieter than you intended. It’s not a demand, it’s not even a decision—it’s just the only thing you can bring yourself to say. You push your chair back, standing up slowly, feeling like your legs might give out beneath you. You feel empty, but in a way, that emptiness is almost worse than the pain.
Her eyes follow you, and Natasha doesn’t try to stop you. She doesn’t ask you to stay. Her hands are folded in her lap, and she’s left with the sense that, somehow, she’s failed you, failed the both of you. She doesn’t think she could stand to watch you walk away again. The understanding in her eyes is quiet, gentle. She knows this is the end.
As you turn to walk away, you hear her raspy voice one last time. “Y/N… I still care about you.”
You stop for a moment, the weight of her words pressing down on you. You want to say something back—anything—but you know it wouldn’t change things. It wouldn’t fix anything.
You don’t respond. Instead, you walk. One foot in front of the other as you push open the door of the coffee shop, the cold New York air hitting your face like a slap. It’s sharp, biting, but somehow, it’s exactly what you need. You step into the busy street, the noise and the rush of people washing over you, but all you can hear is the silence of her absence. Is this it? You think. It has to be.
You keep walking, trying to put one foot in front of the other, but every step feels heavier than the last. You don’t know how you’re supposed to move forward—to move past her. You don’t know if you ever will.
After all, it’s never over.
∞ ∞ ∞ ∞
a/n: YAYY!! i was so excited to start writing this fic, it’s my drafts since October so i’m happy it’s finally out. i hope you all liked it! it was my first time writing angst and i’m very proud of it, if you guys have any constructive criticism pls give it politely:)
ps: i’m excited to see everyone’s reactions to it, please do share how you feel afterwards <3
146 notes · View notes
backfliips · 2 days ago
Text
Answered below the cut:
How many fics have you worked on since January?
I've worked on 9 since January, one of which I'm still currently working on and will be working on for the next few months, probably.
What’s something new that you tried in a fic this year?
A lot of things! I think the biggest one is alternating perspectives.
What piece of media inspired you the most? (This can be the fandom you wrote the most for, the one that spawned the most ideas, the one you thought about the most, etc.)
Baldur's Gate 3, obviously, haha.
How many fandoms did you write for this year?
Just the one, BG3.
What ships captured your heart?
Mostly Wyllstarion, but I also wrote Minscstarion and Halsin/Ulder Ravengard LOOOLLLL..... crack ships taken seriously are so good to me
What characters captured your heart?
Wyll mostly, and also Astarion.
Did you write for any new fandoms or ships this year?
Yes, all of the ones I've listed so far! The newest ones were Minscstarion and Ulsin LOOL I sort of was the flagship for both of those.
What fic meant the most to you to write?
What's Become of You, because that was the first long-form creative writing project I've ever done! I'd only done short stories before then, and then I sat down and churned out a novel-length fanfiction. it meant a lot to me to know that it was something I'm capable of.
What fic made you feel the happiest to work on?
Probably also What's Become of You, but all of the fics I've written have made me super happy. If they didn't make me happy, I wouldn't write them. Right now, the fic I'm working on (titled "Sorry For Your Loss") is really making me excited too, but I won't be posting it for a while.
What fic was the most satisfying to finish writing?
Again, What's Become of You.
What fic was the most difficult to write?
The one I'm currently working on. Where What's Become of You basically already had a whole plot outline because it just follows the entire plot of BG3, Sorry For Your Loss is far more original and has required SO much outlining and re-outlining and re-re-re-outlining, and I've redone so many chapters from the ground up because I wasn't happy with them. It's been a real challenge, but it's one that I'm really excited to keep conquering >:^)
What fic was the easiest to write?
Keep Talking, for sure. That one's just brainless smut. Of course, that's made it my most popular wyllstarion fanfiction HAHAHAHAHA.... but that's how these things go.
What were your shortest and longest fics posted this year?
Shortest was Keep Talking, longest was What's Become of You.
What were your go-to writing songs?
The "deep focus" playlist on spotify hahahahaha I can't listen to stuff with lyrics much when I'm writing, and a lot of other background songs end up distracting me. Honestly, 75% of the time I'm just writing in silence.... or to the sound of a busy crowd. (Don't worry, I don't write anything NSFW in public.)
What was the hardest fic to title?
Health Potions (Or: If Only Someone Here Knew Cure Light Wounds). That one was a toss up, and as you can see, I still couldn't choose between two titles lmao
What's your favorite title of the year?
Probably A Haughty Spirit (Goeth Before a Fall) because that's a bible verse I chopped up and that just cracks me up a little bit. I have the title for an eventual sequel planned if I ever write it, which would be "To Be Humble (In Spirit with the Lowly)."
Share your favorite opening line
Do chapter opening lines count? Here's a sneak peek from Sorry For Your Loss.
Tumblr media
Share your favorite ending line
Another chapter ending line from Sorry For Your Loss.
Tumblr media
Share your favorite piece of dialogue
Tumblr media
Share your funniest line
"He was the best-dressed homeless man in the city. Of this he was sure."
What's something that surprised you while you were working on a fic? Did it change the story?
While working on my latest fic, a certain conversation went in a totally different direction than I planned, but I ended up really liking how it turned out. I had to go back to the drawing board for a couple things later in the story because of it, but I think it's way better this way.
What writing programs did you use? Did you write by hand?
Google Drive mostly. I like to write things on paper when I'm outlining, or when I'm feeling stuck. It keeps me from deleting things, and I care less about getting it Perfect that way.
If you had to choose one, what was THE most satisfying writing moment of your year?
Finishing What's Become of You, definitely.
Did you do anything special to celebrate finishing a fic?
No, I wanted to get a cake for What's Become of You, but I had plans that day and that ended up being fun enough that I didn't feel the need to get a cake.
How did you recharge between fics?
Laying on the floor. I don't actually have a recharge method, I just write when inspiration strikes me.
Did you create fanworks other than fic?
Oh, yes. So much fanart lmao.
How many events did you take part in? (bangs, exchanges, ship weeks, zines, prompt memes, they all count!)
Just one! Wyllstarion Secret Solstice event, but I did art instead of writing for that one.
If this were an awards show, who would you thank?
@foxflowering definitely!! She really helped me improve my writing so much and she was such a fantastic editor for What's Become of You.
What's left on your to-do list for 2024?
Keep writing Sorry For Your Loss, really.
What would you like to write next year?
I want to finish Sorry For Your Loss and do a couple more short-form Wyllstarion pieces. I have ideas! Lots of ideas!!!!
Tumblr media
A slightly revised version of last year's questions! Two ways to play: Reblog and have your followers send you numbers, or answer the whole list!
How many fics have you worked on since January?
What’s something new that you tried in a fic this year?
What piece of media inspired you the most? (This can be the fandom you wrote the most for, the one that spawned the most ideas, the one you thought about the most, etc.)
How many fandoms did you write for this year?
What ships captured your heart?
What characters captured your heart?
Did you write for any new fandoms or ships this year?
What fic meant the most to you to write?
What fic made you feel the happiest to work on?
What fic was the most satisfying to finish writing?
What fic was the most difficult to write?
What fic was the easiest to write?
What were your shortest and longest fics posted this year?
What were your go-to writing songs?
What was the hardest fic to title?
What's your favorite title of the year?
Share your favorite opening line
Share your favorite ending line
Share your favorite piece of dialogue
Share your funniest line
What's something that surprised you while you were working on a fic? Did it change the story?
What writing programs did you use? Did you write by hand?
If you had to choose one, what was THE most satisfying writing moment of your year?
Did you do anything special to celebrate finishing a fic?
How did you recharge between fics?
Did you create fanworks other than fic?
How many events did you take part in? (bangs, exchanges, ship weeks, zines, prompt memes, they all count!)
If this were an awards show, who would you thank?
What's left on your to-do list for 2024?
What would you like to write next year?
1K notes · View notes
cheshireliam · 3 days ago
Text
"Wrapped in Wicked Romance" Story Event: Chapter 2
Tumblr media Tumblr media
This is a fan-made translation solely for entertainment purposes with no guaranteed perfection; expect mistakes, grammatical errors, and some creative liberties. All original content and media used belongs to Cybird. Please support the game by buying their stories and playing their games. Reblogs appreciated.
Read this before interacting
(Now… I wonder what I should talk to Ring about.)
(... Huh?) 
While I was trying to think of a conversation starter, I realised that Ring was already way ahead of me. 
Kate: Ring! Wait up! 
Tumblr media
Ring: !? Why are you so far behind…? 
I hurriedly chased after him and he rushed back toward me.
We met halfway and started walking side by side again.
Kate: Perhaps my strides aren’t as long as yours. I’ll try to keep up. 
Ring: No, I should’ve slowed down to match your pace. … My bad. 
Ring: A-anyway, you can hold onto my arm.
Kate: Thank you. 
Tumblr media
Ring: Actually… I wanted to have you hold my arm back at the meeting point. 
Kate: Was that during your sudden warm-up session just now?
Ring: Yeah. … I should've let you hold my arm earlier if I knew you were going to be left behind.
Ring: I’m not good at acting like a lover at all. Even if it's Dari’s orders…
Kate: Neither of us are acting the part right now, so don’t let it bother you. 
Kate: Is there anything else you wanted to say but couldn't?
Ring: There is. It’s about… your outfit. 
Ring: “I love your outfit today. It suits the little robin very well”.
Tumblr media
Ring: “Where did you get that bracelet? I want to get a matching one”. 
Kate: Huh…? 
Ring: “The design around the collar is fun. It really looks like your kind of thing. Also—”... 
Kate: Um… are those your own words? 
I couldn't help but interrupt when Ring, who had been acting awkward the whole time, suddenly started complimenting me so smoothly that it felt unnatural.
Tumblr media
Ring: … Y-you’re sharp. As expected from a member of Crown… you’re dangerous. 
(It’s not that I’m sharp, it’s that Ring’s behaviour is so obviously unnatural…)
Ring: Actually… I had Nica teach me some words to compliment you, so that I can do a better job at pretending to be your lover.
Kate: So that’s what happened…! I’m happy you prepared yourself in advance, but…
Ring: “But”? 
Kate: I’d much rather hear you use your own words, Ring.
Kate: Do you usually compliment your lover using words someone else said?
Ring: N-no, I don't… I-I think. 
Ring: A-anyway, give me a moment while I think of the words to compliment you. 
Kate: … You don't have to force yourself to compliment me if nothing comes to mine, okay?
Ring: No, I really do think your outfit looks nice, it's just… umm… 
He took my comment about wanting to hear him use his own words seriously and struggled to respond. 
I couldn't help but find it endearing that he was trying so hard…
(You can do it…!) 
I silently cheered him on in my heart.
Ring: Your outfit today looks… frilly and soft… I-I think it’s c-cute.
Ring: It reminds me of a purple Hardenbergia flower… the subdued color is comforting to look at. 
The words he finally managed to string together sounded hesitant and awkward, but they struck me deeper than any borrowed praises could ever.
Kate: I never would've thought of comparing the colour of my clothes to Hardenbergia flowers! It makes me so happy to hear that.
Ring: …! I-I see… that's good to know.
Kate: You must know a lot about flowers, don’t you?
Tumblr media
Ring: Y-yeah… I probably know more about flowers than most other things. 
Kate: There are some flower beds on the way to The Scala.
Kate: If you don't mind, could you tell me what flowers they are?
Ring: … If I can identify them. 
And so, on our way to The Scala, Ring taught me about the flowers blooming along the road… 
Thanks to that, his nervousness seemed to have eased significantly by the time we reached Piccadilly. 
Ring: … It’s about time for the play to start. We made it just in time.
Kate: You’re right! The Scala is right up ahead. Let’s go. 
(... He’s still a little awkward, but I feel that he’s conversing more naturally now as compared to this morning.)
Even Ring was wary of me and said some disturbing things earlier on… 
He was an honest, upright person who was willing to listen to what I had to say. 
That honestly was likely the reason why I could freely interact with him without feeling on edge myself. 
(I’m looking forward to watching the play. I wonder what kind of reactions Ring will have.)
(... Huh?)
Ring: … Why did you suddenly stop? Is something wrong?
Kate: P-pardon me. There’s something I want to verify… you come too, Ring! 
I grabbed Ring’s arm and led him toward an alley in the opposite direction of The Scala. 
Ring: … What business do you have in an alley like this?
Kate: There’s been a rise in child abduction cases in the area lately, and I thought I saw someone resembling the suspect on the run… 
Kate: Ah… it’s him! 
I lowered my voice and pointed at a man lurking in the shadows of the alley. 
Kate: There’s a chance I got the wrong person, so I’m going to act casual and try to get information out of him— 
While I was explaining the situation to Ring, a young girl wandered into the alley, perhaps by accident.
At that moment, the man made a move. 
(Ah…!) 
He crept up behind the girl and covered her mouth with a piece of cloth he had in his hand. It seemed to have been laced with some sort of drug. 
The girl fell unconscious, and the man skillfully stuffed her into a bag before attempting to flee the scene.
Kate: Ring, let’s go after him! 
Tumblr media
Ring: … No, we need to report this to Dari and have him make a decision first. 
Kate: What…? B-but there's a kidnapping happening right in front of our faces! We must act now! 
Ring: I was ordered to only ensure you return to the castle safely today. Any actions taken beyond that are prohibited.
Ring: Getting involved in strange situations would be going against Dari’s orders.
Ring: I understand that you want to help, but we should only act after reporting to Dari. 
(How can he say such things when a serious crime is being committed right under our noses…?)
Just a couple of minutes ago, I concluded that Ring was an honest and upright person that would never tell a lie.
But it was precisely because of that, I instantly knew that his words right now weren’t lies. 
In other words… Ring had no intention of stopping the crime from happening at all. 
Ring Schwartz, the person I thought I was starting to understand, became a complete stranger to me once more.
Kate: … F-fine. Then I’ll go after that criminal MYSELF!
Ring: H-hey…! 
97 notes · View notes
redwinewhiteroses · 2 days ago
Text
The answer to the question on your mind
What will the Oracle say?
Tumblr media Tumblr media
I was inspired by @capellla 🤍 who made a similar reading and I LOVED IT SO MUCH! You should definitely check out her reading.
I'm using the Wisdom of the Oracle cards in this reading and not tarot cards. You can pick a shade to receive an answer to whatever question you have in mind. The question can be anything but I won't give a yes/no but rather a general forecast on whatever it is that you are asking about. So it is going to be in the format of a combination of messages, keywords or a simple description.
Also a reminder, this is a very general reading because everyone's going to have different questions. So take the essence of the message and leave out what doesn't resonate.
Tumblr media
Total Angel
You know the answer deep down. If you tune in and read between the lines, you will know what you should know. Your intuition is powerful, use it wisely to receive answers. Even if you think it's not easy sometimes to find the right answer, the message here is to ask and you will receive. And nine out of ten times the answer is already known to you as an intuitive nudge. You just know, don't you?
For some of you there's a message to trust your intuition for it is right when it comes to this question you are asking about.
And for very few of you, the answer is to listen intently, be sensitive and have empathy, maybe for yourself or to someone else.
Manifest It
There is some chaos and conflict here. It seems to me like there's a clash of opinions or an internal conflict of some kind. Whatever it is you are asking about might not be going smoothly as you wish. Thoughts or opinions are in a muddle. There's friction here and a hesitancy to cooperate on something. It's important to choose your battles wisely and as much as you desire to be understood, you should also try to understand where others are coming from.
For some of you, this conflict is happening purely because of a misunderstanding and a lack of insight.
For others it's because of your stubbornness and your rigid nature of not wanting to compromise and being inflexible is prolonging this state of chaos. Also you don't need to be right all the time and it's fine even if you are not.
Good thoughts
Good fortune is knocking on your door. I see a lot of positive thinking in this group and I wouldn't be surprised if you are into manifestation techniques. You are attracting abundance using your manifestation skills and law of attraction.
Success is all yours. If you've been working hard on something, know that your rewards are on the way.
There's also a message that you will be discovering even more things to be grateful about. It's all in your mindset, the more positive your thoughts are, greater treasures you will find. Abundance and fulfillment are major themes here.
Don't forget to share your prosperity and happiness with others you care about about.
Balanced
Take things slow. There's no need to rush. It's important to live one day at a time.
Whatever it is you are asking about, the answer lies in the present moment. You have to focus your energy on the things that truly matter to you, that has a bigger say in shaping your future for better or for worse.
I'm getting the message that it's important to write a good story for yourself right now. You have everything you need right now.
Stay present and create your dream now. A lot can happen right here, right now, there's so much potential that you don't even see. The past nor the future holds that power, only the present moment can give what you need.
Protection
Right when I started this, I felt like this is about a relationship. Loyalty, devotion and commitment are major themes in this group, whether it is about a relationship or otherwise.
There is undying loyalty and commitment from this person and they truly value your commitment. There's nothing to worry about for they have a loyal heart and they show it to you every day. Right now if you look around, you can see and feel that devotion that they have towards you.
For some of you, there's the message that you should remain faithful to your plans and work towards achieving them. Put in the work now with great commitment if you want to achieve desired results in the future. Your commitment and loyalty is being tested right now.
This message is for a very few of you, and that is if you've been yearning for something more passionate or exciting in your relationship and you have this desire to pursue someone else in search of that, the message here is that you already have loyalty and commitment from the person who loves you. Are you as loyal in return?
Major Change
Closing out a cycle and making amends is the main theme here. I sense some hurt and lack of closure that is here from the past. There is some unresolved hurt and unfinished business and you never really got around to seeing things through.
There could've been an argument, but you walked away without really gaining closure. So even if you want to move on, you are still bothered about the what ifs, the unsaid and the unexpressed thoughts and feelings.
It is important to heal, but it starts with letting go. Make peace, forgive and set yourself free.
In order to really move forward, you need to address the issues and fix what's broken. Clear out what's no longer serving you, gain clarity and learn the lesson. Unless you close out this cycle, you are going to be burdened without an end.
Finish what you started in order to move forward. If you've been taking more and more of something but not really completing what you should have already, you are only accumulating unwanted burden. It is very important to make amends for your highest good.
For some of you, there's a clear message that something needs to end. Nothing is ever lost or wasted so endings are nothing to be scared of.
Reflect
There is uncertainty and a sense of loneliness here. It's as if you feel like you don't belong or fit in. There's this lack of connection and feeling like you are on your own.
It's important to delve deeper and be closer to your core values and truth. This sense of belonging that you think you need must come from within in a way that is so personal to you. It is not in the outside world for you to find.
Even if you feel misunderstood by others and you feel left out, as long as you have yourself and you believe in your own truth, you are never alone.
Be completely yourself and be unapologetic about it, the people who see you for who you truly are will always find you and support you.
Never dim your light or think that you are not enough. Never think you have to be someone else to be accepted. You are amazing just the way you are.
Explore your preferences, likes and dislikes and get to know yourself fully, and try finding people or communities that resonate with you. You'll be surprised by how many like-minded individuals are there who really get you.
Lucky Babe
Finally you have approached the light at the end of the tunnel. I wouldn't be surprised if you went through a dark night of the soul recently. There's two very contrasting energies here and you are at this switch where you are moving from the bad to the great times ahead.
There's recovery, renewal and joy. It's as if you lost/broke something but now you are patching up all the pieces together to create someone new altogether.
For some of you, I see you coming out of a period of isolation and putting yourself out there more experiencing the warmth the world has to offer. Being lively and feeling full of life.
Finally seeing bright colors again, feeling alive and enjoying life comes to mind. You could meet someone or find something that helps you overcome the shadows of your past. It's as if it/they heal you and make you forget unpleasant things. A much needed change is here to welcome you to a new phase in your life.
And for others, I see new relationships, new friends and opportunities coming in. There's new beginnings and growth for existing relationships. Those who've been single for a long time, I see a lot of good fortune for you.
Something exciting could happen.
Perfect Harmony
Be honest and truthful to yourself and to others. See the truth for what it is. Don't try to alter it the way you want it to be. You are only deceiving yourself. This is the core message I'm getting.
For some of you, the message is to openly communicate with your partner, family or friend etc. Clear and honest communication is very much needed. It is important to speak your truth and to listen to others speak their truth.
For some of you, it might be necessary to put some effort to seek the truth of something yourself. Discover what lies at the core of something and don't just accept the face value of it.
Transparency, true wisdom, unveiling something and dropping the mask is also a message here. Clarity is being provided to you and you should be open to embrace that truth.
Right Path
You are finally finding the strength to complete something. It's as if you've been putting something off for many weeks, months or even years but now you are going to persevere and see it through.
Learning something, mastering a skill and being dedicated to a task is coming through as well. It's important to make amends and learn so you can have better opportunities in the long haul.
Go the extra mile comes to mind. Take a leap of faith and endure through this so you can finally complete this cycle.
Finally accomplishing something that was long overdue and willingness to be resilient is seen here.
Do not procrastinate or give in to instant gratification but instead look into the future, think of the long-term and engage in continued action.
Make sure you finish what was left unfinished.
Empowered
Take action, make a move, start something, by all means begin whatever it is you are asking about.
You have the power to make things happen so go ahead and put that creative powers into good use.
This is the sign you've been looking for, now is the perfect time to act. Don't hesitate a single bit for now the destiny is in your hands.
Take the lead, assume the position of a leader, take matters into your own hands and be confident in your ability to move forward towards victory.
For some of you, the message is to embody masculine energies and to be more assertive and bold.
You can expect to be busier than usual. A lot of action is happening.
Divine
Breaking cycles, escaping toxic habits that kept you stuck in a never ending cycle is the main message here.
You can feel as if the past is repeating itself or you have been here before, and it is only because there is something that you have to learn and integrate into your life. I see some personal growth and self-improvement happening for your highest good.
It is important to revisit this pattern from a new perspective. Learn the lessons and apply that knowledge to break free from what no longer serves you. Only repeat what works, NOT what doesn't.
Chaos and conflict will only happen if you run in circles without really addressing the root cause of the problem. I see some unnecessary drama as well that has occurred due to repeating the same mistakes.
For some of you, being attracted to familiar partners and repeating an old story might be true. It is as if you get to do things differently this time with the wisdom you didn't have the last time. It is important to not get stuck in a loop though.
I think some of you are clearing out some sort of karma from your lives and it is making you realise important things about yourself and the way of life. As difficult as it might be, you will eventually get out of it and mark the end.
Tumblr media
This reading should not be used as a substitute for professional advice. Please use your discernment before making any important decision. This is for entertainment purposes only.
Dividers by : @anitalenia @strangergraphics @aquazero
Photo taken from Pinterest. Credit goes to the rightful owner.
119 notes · View notes
heavyhitterheaux · 1 day ago
Text
Santa Tell Me
See Me Through You Series
Tumblr media
Synopsis: It's your first time celebrating Christmas with Joe as a couple as your first semester at LSU comes to an end. The two of you celebrate in your own little way seeing as Joe is going back home while you are headed to New Orleans. However, you confide in your best friend about your hesitations about getting into another relationship so quickly and hoping that what feels like a fairy tale isn't too good to be true
Pairing: Boyfriend!Joe Burrow x Girlfriend!Reader
Series Masterlist
Please Do Not Repost My Content Anywhere
The timer went off once again letting you know that all of the cookies were now officially done baking. As you were taking them out of the oven and placing them on the cooling rack, Erin attempted to grab one to eat it when you quickly slapped her hand away resulting in her letting out a yelp followed by her glaring at you.
“Ow!”
“Those are specifically for Joey so we can decorate them once he gets here. I literally just made you an entire cheesecake.”
“But I want a cookie, too!” Erin exclaimed, but you weren't budging.
“No and he should be here soon.”
As you sat at the table in your small kitchen, Erin sat across from you and had begun eating her cheesecake when you suddenly asked her a question which caught her off guard.
“Erin, what if me and Joe break up? And that cheesecake was not meant for it to be eaten in one sitting.” You casually asked as you unlocked your phone to play one of the many games that you had installed.
“Huh? What in the world are you even talking about? And I'll just ask for another one.” She asked as she put her fork down to look at you.
“What if we break up and we don't work out? I literally just hopped from one relationship to another and…”
“Stop. Just stop. I have on my Christmas sweater and I am eating my Christmas treats you made me and we are listening to Justin Bieber's Under the Mistletoe and you are fucking the vibe up.”
“But…”
“No, we are not doing this. You two haven't been together very long, but Joe literally worships the ground you walk on. The way he even looks at you is insane. That boy is IN LOVE.” Erin said as she now opened the freezer to take out the ice cream you thought you were discreetly hiding from her, but it looks as though you efforts had failed.
“But what if it's too good to be true? Sometimes It doesn't even feel real.”
“You literally have no idea of what happiness looks like even if it hits you in the face. He has been after you basically the entire semester and now that he finally has you and you have him, you think that the two of you are going to end up breaking up? Make it make sense, babe.”
“Everything started out too good to be true with Trevor and look what happened with that.”
“Uh no, boo. Trevor had been an asshole from the beginning, it just took you forever and a day to notice. Everyone else saw it but you. You’ve been treated like shit for so long that your ass is literally blinded to how good you actually have it. I mean Joe hit me up a few weeks ago to help him pick out your Christmas gift or gifts I should say.”
“Wait, he did what?”
“Oops. I wasn’t supposed to say anything so let’s just pretend I didn’t. But they're really pretty and I know that you’re going to like it.”
“I just… he’s really important to me and I just want this to work out between us.”
“And it will. I literally started planning the wedding the day you two met because I saw the way you lit up when you talked about him. It’s going to work out and I will be the first person to say ‘I told you so’ when you are walking down the aisle.”
“I’m holding you to that seeing as it’s still pretty early to be singing about wedding bells.”
“But for now, it’s December, we almost made it through our first semester as college students, you have a very cute boyfriend who wants to spend every waking moment of the day with you so you need to make the most of it.”
“You’re right, I do need to make the most of it seeing as it’ll be a few weeks where we won’t see each other since he’s going back home.”
“And his birthday is coming up too. So, my vote is to have Christmas early with the two of you. Hopefully by doing this you won’t miss him so much on the actual day since the two of you kind of already celebrated in your own way.”
“I mean, I did get us matching Christmas pajamas to decorate our cookies, drink hot chocolate, and watch cheesy Hallmark movies.”
“See? Perfect. And I know that he is going to love every minute of it. But for now, I am going to go study for one of my many finals and hope and pray that the words on the pages in the textbooks somehow transfer themselves to my brain. Let me know how everything goes.” Erin told you as she wrapped up her cheesecake and placed it in a plastic bag hoping none of the filling would get on the seats in her car.
“Me saying ‘I told you so’ is going to hit so hard in a few years. But….” She was cut off mid-sentence as there was a knock on the door.
“And look at that, there he is. Let's go see your future husband.”
You couldn't help but to laugh and shake your head at Erin as she was gathering all of her things, while you went to go and answer the door. Once you did, you were met with your boyfriend carrying a shitload of different bags and him leaning down to kiss you.
“Okay, you two! Spare my eyes, I'm leaving so Joe can turn you every way but loose without me having to see it.”
“Bye, Erin.” Was all you said as she continued to smile at the both of you.
“Hi Joe, Bye Joe.” She told him as he fully walked into your apartment as she was headed out the door.
“Bye Erin.”
Once the two of you were by yourselves, you immediately started questioning Joe about the many bags he brought.
“Uh, babe? Are you moving in and didn't tell me yet?” You asked and he let out a laugh before starting to open some of them and pull out their contents.
“I just bought a bunch of different things we could do. It's almost finals week and I wanted to spend as much time with you as possible. And you have literally been playing this album since the day after Halloween.”
“Aww, I love it. Okay so tell me what you bought. And what about it!?” You asked as he had set everything down and motioned for you to sit down on the couch so he could show you.
“So my chess set. Ever since I taught you how to play, you said that you were going to try and beat me before the semester was over and never mind that I even said anything. Low key convinced that you're going to break up with me and get with Justin.”
“Very true but athletes are my thing, not singers.”
“My telescope since you love learning about space as much as I do. And I guess that means I'm safe?”
“I am loving this so far and yes, babe. You're safe.” You told him as you placed the chess set on the table.
“Madden. Since I know if you were able to be on the field with us, you would be. But I mean I can't sing all that well, but if you want me to serenade you just say the word.”
“Good point and seriously?” You replied while laughing.
“And I think that's it for now. I could only carry so much. But you'll be the one hitting high notes with how good I'm making you feel.” He told you as he shrugged while you gave him a small smile while also shaking your head at him.
“It's absolutely perfect and I have something for you too. I'm ignoring that last part.”
“What is it? Before the night is over, I'm making it happen.” Joe said as you ran into your bedroom to find the bag that they were in before coming back out into the living room.
“Matching Christmas pajamas.”
“Oh, so we're that type of couple now?” Joe teased as you rolled your eyes.
“Yes, and this is literally going to happen starting from this year until forever.” You replied as Joe moved closer towards you and put his finger underneath your chin in order for you to be able to look up at him.
“Forever? I like the sound of that.” He quietly said while leaning down to kiss you.
“But for now, we also have cookies to decorate that I baked and hot chocolate to drink.”
“Let’s do it.”
The two of you got comfortable in your pajamas before starting to decorate the cookies and you were multitasking with making the hot chocolate at the same time.
Joe was concentrating hard when you decided to peek over and take a look at what he was doing.
“Joey, I thought you were making a Santa cookie?” You asked while a little bit confused on what you were actually looking at.
“I am! This looks like Santa! I just need to do his beard.”
“And his hat.” You added noticing that was missing also.
“Not everyone can be an amazing baker in their spare time like you.”
“Hmm, you're right, but it doesn't look bad. If I opened my own bakery, I might hire you. I do happen to be a woman of many talents. So, someone mentioned to me that you got my Christmas gift already?”
Joe stopped decorating his cookie to look at you with a blank stare.
“No. I'm not telling you what it is and I am never telling Erin anything else ever again.”
“But babe!”
“No. Final answer.” Joe replied as you rolled your eyes at him which then led to him pinching your cheek.
“Fix your face. I want it to be a surprise and I don't plan on spoiling it for you.”
“Well I got you a gift for your birthday as well as Christmas. It didn't feel right combining both of them together.”
“And unlike my girlfriend, I'm going to be patient and wait.”
“You mean to tell me that you aren't the least bit curious about what I got you?” You asked him and you could tell he was thinking about his answer before he said it.
“Nope.”
“Liar. I know that you definitely want to know. But I'll just say I know that both of them are something that you're really going to love.” You told him as you reached up to kiss him.
“As much as I love you?”
“No, but knowing you it might come close.” You told him as you were now putting the final touches on the hot chocolate you made for the two of you and handed him his mug.
“And like I said, I'll be patient unlike some other people.”
“I'm ignoring you. Anyway, break out the telescope since it's clear tonight and we'll be able to see something.”
Once Joe had gotten the telescope set up by the window, you were just finishing your hot chocolate and went to place your mug in the dishwasher before going back into the living room and seeing Joe with a bashful smile across his face.
“Why are you smiling at me like that?” You asked while wrapping your arms around him and Joe leaned down to place a kiss on your forehead before responding to you.
“I'm about to show you. Stand in front of me and look through it. Don't adjust anything.” He said as he slowly turned you around so that you would be facing it.
You did as you were told and noticed that it was focused on one single star.
“I see it, babe. What's so special about it?” You asked as you turned back to look at him and he simply handed you an envelope.
“It's the star that I got named after us.”
Your eyes went wide and a smile broke out on your face as you took out the contents of the envelope and it simply said Y/N and Joey's Star at the top.
Underneath was a map detailing where you would be able to find it.
“So no matter where we are, whether together or apart. We can be able to look at it at the same time. This isn't a part of your Christmas gifts by the way, I just wanted to do it since I figured you would like it.” He shyly told you as the smile became wider on your face. You didn't say anything, but simply wrapped your arms around him once again.
“This was… no… this is definitely the sweetest thing that anyone has ever done for me. I honestly wouldn't have even been upset if this did end up being my Christmas gift. I love it and I love you which you already knew, but I figured that I would tell you anyway.” You quietly told him as he leaned down to place several kisses on your lips.
“And I love you. Remember earlier how you mentioned that matching pajamas are going to be a thing for us forever?” Joe asked and you gave him a swift nod.
“Mm hmm, what about it?”
“This is also going to be something that we have forever. Any time we get in a disagreement or we're not seeing eye to eye with each other, we need to remember that we're in this together for the long run. And looking up at the star can remind us of that. I know we haven't been together for very long, but I want this with you and I've been saying from day one how I'm going to treat you how you deserve to be treated.” Joe confessed and the smile on your face couldn't help but to get bigger.
“I'm going to hold you to that Burrow.”
“How about you hold me to this too? Look up for me?”
As you looked up, you saw that Joe was holding a mistletoe above the both of you.
“Any excuse to get more kisses from me, huh?” You playfully asked him and was met with a smirk.
“I mean, I've been getting kisses from the moment I got here, but this is just a plus.” He told you as he leaned down and you reached up to meet him halfway.
“And there will be many more where that came from.”
“Santa definitely did his big one this year.”
“How so?”
“I get to spend it with someone who I know cares about me just as much as I care about them. That's literally all I asked for.”
144 notes · View notes
jaegeraether · 2 days ago
Text
Sunsets and footballers (Part 100)
Lucy Bronze x Reader (76) / Alexia Putellas x Character (52) & Jordan Nobbs x Leah Williamson (29)
Masterlist (other parts here)
Appreciate you all coming along on this 100 chapter journey with me!
A reminder that I've spent a lot of hours creating an online community for anyone to join in and chat about everything from WOSO to everyday life (you can be as anonymous as you want in there!) Don't be shy! Come on in and my DMs are always open.
Follow the link below for the following:
LUMOS BY JAE - Join our little BRAND NEW online community on Discord! Come along to chat and hang out, make friends, and follow along with live games. (Updated link as the old one had an expiry!)
JaegerAether Tumblr link
JaegerAether A03 link
JaegerAether Wattpad link
JaegerAether X (twitter) link
((5.6k))
YFN POV
“I need it to be perfect.” She said frustrated and a little disheartened. She read through her notes again, skimming along with her finger.
A strong hand took hers and gently lowered it. She willingly fell into the comfort of Lucy’s deep, green eyes. “Little one, it is perfect. You’ve made sure of that.”
“And the book-”
Lucy put her hand on the book to hold it down before she could pick it up and overanalyse every word. She paused to smile at the words on the front before she spoke. “The book too. Both are perfect.”
“I don’t know…”
“Don’t make me call Ridley.”
YFN crossed her arms at the threat. “Go on then.”
Lucy chuckled and shrugged, taking out her phone. She pressed call and put it on loud speaker, staring at YFN as if waiting to stop her. But she was stubborn, after all.
“Bronze. How’s doing?”
“I’m alright, just need your help with something. You busy?”
“I have a Spaniard between my legs, but go ahead.”
The sound of Alexia telling her off in the background was amusing. It sounded as if they were fighting over the phone before their faces popped up. They were clearly in the pool, Alexia lounging between Ridley’s legs and both very topless it seemed.
“We are swimming,” Alexia said in her cute Spanish accent. “Don’t listen to her.”
YFN chuckled. She always loved to see how happy they were. “I’m surprised to see you back already.”
“I missed home.” She said, exchanging a look with Alexia. “And I wasn’t lying but hey, we can Facetime you later on when it gets more sexual if you really want.”
“Riddlesss.” YFN warned to her cheeky grin.
“I’m jooooking. Christ. I’m a one woman type of girl. Voyeur elsewhere Bronze.”
“How the fuck did I get roped into this?!” Lucy defended.
The trio chuckled.
“What can I help you with?”
“YFN won’t stop trying to change the speech. She’s insisting it’s not perfect. I figured you’d have the right thing to say.”
Ridley shrugged nonchalantly. “Perfection is subjective.”
YFN’s mouth dropped open slightly. How had she not thought of that?
“And, before you start big-braining around whose perception of perfection is more important, just remember that you’re emotionally involved and biased having spoken to Mark and written both the book and your speech, so our perception is more pure. We are the audience, after all.” She got closer to the phone. “And baby… believe me when I say it’s perfect.”
She felt her lower lip tremble.
Ridley smiled at the look on her face. “That’s my girl. Now don’t you two have better things to be doing?”
“Speaking of perfect,” Lucy answered. “I do have the perfect day planned. First things first, I need you to put on this blindfold.”
“That is our time to leave.” Alexia said.
“Aw, sure we can't stay and watch?” Ridley asked.
“Goodbye you two.”
“See you tomorrow!” YFN said warmly.
The day was perfect, by any standard. Sex in the morning. A phone call with their friends. A surprise picnic in the park where they kicked around a football and then laid around, napping and reading their books. By the time the sun began to set, they packed their things back into the car and wandered hand in hand down towards the coast.
She’d been so distracted by their conversation and flirting that she hadn’t even realised where they were headed.
“So there’s the event and then the business afterparty, and then we can all catch up for food and drinks after while the footballers have a few days off..” she rambled, not knowing they’d stopped.
She looked up at Lucy who seemed to be smiling down at her, patiently listening and waiting for her to realise where they were. Turning, she saw the beach she’d met Jordan on. The exact same spot. The little alcove between the bushes, staring out over the sun setting.
“Oh, Luce…”
Lucy sat and pulled YFN down in between her legs, cradling her there. Taking in the moment, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath in and out. The sea breeze whipped a few strands of hair out of her messy bun, which Lucy tucked behind her ear. YFN opened her eyes to look at the last rays of daylight as the wind shifted. A storm was coming – she could feel it. She smiled and looked up at the darkening clouds. She loved the feeling of the darkness creeping in, and the storm. She was unsure whether it was the potential violence of it, or the uncertainty, but she still loved it nonetheless. She felt comfortable in that space. Leaning back, she felt the warm comfort of Lucy. How much things had changed..
She looked around the beach and saw nobody. Sparing a thought for Jordan then, and where she was now, made her smile. How good the country had been to her.
They stayed for an extended period, until the sun had fully set and the sky was overcast with dark, angry, yet comforting clouds.
“It’s getting cold, my girl.” Lucy murmured into her ear.
She nodded, having thought the same herself. “It’s time to go.”
They walked up the beach and ascended the stairs as the wind worsened. She turned to look one last time before they headed back towards their car. Halfway back it began raining suddenly. Large, heavy droplets of water soaked them in an instant, though they weren’t too concerned. Laughing, they ran to the closest shelter they could find.
Lucy grabbed her by the waist and backed her into the little alcove, her eyes darkening. Fuck, she looked good when she was wet.
Unable to resist, she reached up to tangle her fingers in her soaked hair and drag her head down to hers. It would never get old, kissing Lucy. She was talented in everything she did, including intimacy. She pressed her body up against her offering her no escape, something YFN obsessed over, and tilted her head to deepen the kiss. They tongues met and she moaned into the taller woman’s mouth. She tightened her grip on her jacket in response to Lucy’s thigh pressing up against her and Lucy moaned in return.
“F…fuck. Little one.” She gasped, pulling away slightly. “Not here, it’s too public.”
“You really want to stop?” She challenged, pressing herself harder against Lucy's thigh, rocking slightly into it as her mouth found the soft flesh under her chin and sucked.
Lucy groaned.
“Fuuuuck. More.”
YFN hummed at the power she had over her, rocking her hips and getting the pleasure she needed from the friction of rubbing against her.
“Arghhh.”
Her hand let go of her jacket and slipped down, taking Lucy’s and guiding it up under her own. Lucy didn’t need any guidance from there, her hand kneading her naked breast, thumb brushing over the peak.
“I need.. I..”
“Mmn, what do you need, Luce?”
“I need you.”
“Then take me home and have me.”
Lucy pulled back and seeing that look in her eyes, she knew just what the rest of their night held. “Mmn.” She looked around to make sure no one was looking, and realised the rain had eased off just slightly. “Let’s get home. I need you.”
Chuckling, the two disentangled and Lucy took a slight step back, waiting for YFN who was looking around with a sentimental expression.
“Luce?”
“Ready?”
“I… do you realise where we are?”
Lucy looked around confused and then it hit her. “Oh… it’s... where we met.” That first evening with Jordan, and the rain. “If only I’d known.”
“Known what, Luce?” She murmured with pure happiness at the significance of where they stood.
Lucy took her hand and raised it, kissing the gold band she was so proud of. “That I’d met my wife.”
JORDAN POV
Jordan was finishing the last of her stretches on the balcony outside their London apartment when Blu came bounding out from the kitchen to involve himself. He’d been running between the two of them, excitedly padding around with his short little legs, and was beginning to get tired.
Jordan felt his tongue lick her cheek and chuckled. She grabbed him and rolled into her back, raising him over her like he was Simba. He loved that. His little legs moved as if swimming and he shook with excitement.
Jordan sat up and cuddled him to her chest, giving him a kiss on the head and looked inside through the glass doors to where Leah was watching them with a smile and a spatula awkwardly in her hand. She wasn’t a cook by any means, though she was trying, and that’s all that mattered to Jordan.
The slightly older woman released him and he bounded back inside to his other mother. She was on cooking duties today, though Jordan was just about to go in and keep her company.
She rolled up her gym mat and stepped inside, putting it back in its place and wandering over to where the delicious smell was coming from.
“Need any help?” She asked.
Leah turned and gave that genuine smile of hers. “Want to keep my company?”
“Of course.”
Without a hesitation, Leah picked the smaller woman up and sat her down on the edge of the countertop. “You can just stay right there, then. I have this under control... I think.”
“It smells amazing.”
Leah stirred the pot and then stood with her back against Jordan’s chest. She didn’t hesitate to wrap her legs and arms around her, kissing her cheek a few times. “Those lessons have been coming in handy, it seems.”
“I still can’t believe you went and did that.”
Leah shrugged and turned to steal one of the cheek kisses with her lips. “It was for us. Of course I did.”
Jordan happily hummed and rested her chin against Leah’s slightly taller shoulder. “What is it?”
“Just this… us. It’s all very domestic.”
“Well I’d like to think so after we had to convert the third bedroom into our closet.”
Jordan chuckled. “Hey, my place isn’t much better. Lucky YFN is living in London full-time with Lucy now – her room has almost more clothes than this one! She barely has room when she stops in for a few nights.”
“God, I just want to live with you already.” Leah grumbled, turning and resting her forehead against her collarbone. Being the only person who Leah let comfort her was not lost on Jordan. “Why can’t we have that?”
“One more season..” Jordan reminded, reassuringly stroking her back. “And then I’ll move to London.”
“Just let me move there, Jord.” Leah almost pleaded. It wasn’t the first time.
“I’d never let you choose me over Arsenal. It’s one year.. what’s one more season?”
Leah groaned, ditching the spatula to wrap her arms around her. “One more season away from my wife.”
A shiver ran down her spine. She loved when she called her ‘wife.’ It was even better than seeing it around social media. Leah and Jordan Williamson-Nobbs. They’d decided to hyphenate rather than choose like their friends.
“I’ve already begun to do some work with YFN.. can you give me one more season?”
Leah pulled back to study her. “Of course. Of course. I don’t mean to pressure you at all, I’m just being needy.”
Jordan draped her hands over her shoulder. “I love it when you’re needy.”
“Yeah?” She whispered, kissing her softly. Just tasting…
“One more season with a Christmas holiday in amongst it... this time with your folks. And as for the neediness, I say we Facetime more and pay your therapist extra.”
“Poor girl.” Leah chuckled.
“Until then, let’s make the most of it...” Jordan mumbled, pulling her close. Leah grabbed at Jordan’s oversized clothes, tugging her to the edge of the bench and sliding her hands under to feel her. Their mouths connected and as they did so, Jordan smelled burning. Looking over Leah’s shoulder, she saw the pot begin to bubble over the edge.
This wasn’t exactly unusual, even when Leah was watching it.
Instead of telling her, she smiled into her mouth and let herself enjoy the taste and feel of her for a few more seconds, knowing their night would probably end like it usually did…. with takeaway.
ALEXIA POV
Alexia dodged left to avoid an incoming Mapi. She used her body to protect the ball from Ona before dodging right and kicking to Caroline on the far side. With the defenders' attention now away from her, she chased forward quickly, pushing her legs to outrun them as she pointed to the spot where she wanted it.
Alexia yelled for the ball. Caroline kicked. The ball came directly to where she’d pointed of course, unimpeded even by Ona sliding through. Alexia’s boot connected exactly where she’d wanted it to, left foot and straight into the top right corner. Cata leapt and missed by barely an inch.
Perfect.
Alexia felt the grin lighting up her face at that glorious sound of the ball hitting the back of the net. The final whistle blew just as it did so and before she could really react properly, her training team swarmed around, all trying to get a piece of her. She usually didn’t let her team celebrate her too hard, but this felt special.
Everything was good.
“Yes, Alexia!” Keira yelled from behind her as she grabbed her.
“LA REINAAAAA!” Patri yelled into her ear far too loudly.
She felt her body being shook from every direction and tried to let herself enjoy it for once.
“That’s it for today!” Pere called to the team. “Well done to Alexia’s team. Go enjoy your event and I’ll see you all on Monday.”
The girls gave their thanks in amongst the celebrations, as the rest of the team came over to congratulate them.
“You want to take my trophies away again, huh?” Aitana joked.
“God, you shot so quick,” Ona smiled, genuinely happy for her friend.
She heard a person whistling in celebration and rolled her eyes. “Okay okay, enough celebrating now.” Alexia said, yet unable to stop her grin.
“Oh, that wasn’t us,” Mapi teased, jerking her head towards the sidelines.
Alexia’s heart jumped as she looked over and spotted Ridley sitting on the fence. She was back, and looking as relaxed as ever with Alexia’s sunglasses on, her legs slightly spread and a proud looking smile on her face as she watched from afar patiently with Chiquito sitting by her side.
Alexia tried to ignore the teasing from her group. Chiquito looked up at Ridley and then back to Alexia in a sort of question.
“Chiquito!” Alexia called.
He didn’t need to be called twice. The little, fluffy grey cat abandoned his spot to trot over to where Alexia and the girls were standing. She bent down to pick him up, saying her hellos before he was kidnapped by the rest of team. He’d become somewhat of a team mascot, having been around them all so often.
Alexia smiled as she watched him share the love and attention of the girls around, though her attention was now elsewhere as her feet took her towards her Australian.
As she reached her, she parted her legs further with her hands, her palms sliding up the bare skin of Ridley’s thighs and wrapping around her back. She tried to withhold the urge to groan at the comfort of it. Of her.
Her warmth. Her smile. Her touch. Alexia’s home. Ridley held her softly, leaning her head against Alexia’s and presumably watching the girls play with Chiquito over her shoulder.
“Congratulations, my girl.” She murmured in Catalan. “Amazing, as always.”
Alexia hummed against her, happy that she’d seen it. She’d never been the type to be too publicly affectionate, though that had shifted slightly with her relationship with Ridley, especially after their headline-making event with Bashir. Now she wanted to be near her wherever she was. It was such a strange, lovely feeling to have her on the sidelines at games, sitting amongst her family, and at training, talking to her teammates.
“You’re back..” she murmured into her, happy that she didn’t have to wait until that night to see her.
“Mmn. I saw an opportunity to come home earlier and I took it.”
That sent a nice shiver up Alexia’s spine for multiple reasons. Not only the fact that she’d called her ‘home’ but that she’d left her military family who she was so close to, just to come home earlier to her.
Alexia squeezed a little harder before pulling back to see her face. Ridley moved her sunglasses to the top of her head and tucked the sweaty strands of Alexia’s now more brunette looking hair behind her ears. She looked at the scar the bullet had left her with, cutting from just above her eyebrow and disappearing into her hairline. It was now a faded pink colour and looking less aggressive every day. She reached up to stroke it with her thumb, forever grateful that it hadn’t been deeper.
Ridley let her play with it, closing her eyes as Alexia’s thumb moved down and across the one on her cheek. She caught her hand as it reached her jaw and turned her head to kiss the pad of her thumb, and then her thumb, palm, wrist.
“Ready to go home?”
Before she could answer, the girls came over. “What time are you picking us up tomorrow?” Keira asked, handing Chiquito back to Alexia.
“Will we be flying in the Barca plane you bought for us?” Patri interjected.
“First of all, the bus will pick you all up from here at 9am. Secondly… Alexia wouldn’t let me buy anything. Barca has a long-term lease on that plane from my company instead.”
She pouted as if she were unhappy, but she’d still managed to work her way around the problem, of course. Alexia’s stomach fluttered at the cocky look in her eyes.
“But no..” Ridley continued and then chuckled. “No, we’ll be in something much faster and less conspicuous. Management don’t exactly want unnecessary trips while Lucy and Mariona’s faces are still on the plane.”
“You’d think they would have planned ahead.”
“It’s not like I didn’t warn them..” she murmured cheekily. “But never mind that, I’m here to take this one off your hands.”
“At least let her shower first!” Ona exclaimed as a few more of the girls came over.
Alexia stayed quiet as usual and turned to Ridley who looked her up and down with a smirk. “I think I’ll shower her myself at home.”
She rolled her eyes, having expected her to say something similar. “Do you mind waiting? It’s been a really hot day and I want to get these sweaty clothes off me as soon as I can.”
Ridley looked her up and down, seeming to enjoy the enjoying the ‘sweaty clothes’ and gave her a calm but hungry look. Like she hadn’t seen her in a week. Which was about accurate. “I’d wait forever for you.”
Alexia tried to hide her smirk and ignore the teasing noises from her teammates as she took a step back. She was eager to get showered and back home with her. As she’d expected, Ridley moved to follow, sliding off the fence and entering her personal space again. She was slightly taller which meant Alexia had to look up to see that smirk of hers.
A week was the longest they’d been apart since before the island. She could barely keep her hands off her now let along the thought of when they finally got home.
The group made their way into the changing rooms for their showers. Alexia forced herself to go slowly, knowing how frustrating it would be for Ridley, and even though she was annoyingly good at hiding it, Alexia was slowly getting to know her little tells of frustration and impatience. The shifting of her weight onto one foot, the clasped or pocketed hands as if to hold them back from reaching, her head tilt to overcompensate and remind herself to slow down.
Alexia checked herself in the steamed mirror one more time and dropped the towel in the basket as she left the showers. She walked into the changing rooms to see an array of her half-naked teammates all in different stages of dressing and talking. Her eyes found her locker and below it was Ridley sitting calmly, her eyes on Chiquito alone as he sat on the table in the middle of the room with multiple people patting him. The small smile on her face showed how proud she was of him.
Alexia’s first step into the room was met with was Ridley’s eyes flicking to her. Her head tilted as she looked her up and down. Regardless of how turned on she was, she knew the one thing they both wanted more than anything. A hug. She guessed her need to touch and show love was that Spanish side of her, but for Ridley it was different. She wasn’t necessarily a touchy person, unless it was with Alexia. It seemed to be growing on her as a comfort, and so it was never a thing that the Spaniard shoved aside or refused.
Alexia walked right up to the Australian, her knees in between her own and leant over her completely as she put her clothes away. She felt Ridley chuckling into her chest as she did so, gently grasping the backs of her thighs as if to hold her there.
“Ready to go home?” Alexia mimicked from earlier, looking down at her.
Ridley held up Alexia’s car key. “I’ll drive.”
“9am sharp!” Ridley called out to the girls as she drove off.
Alexia reached out to play with her hair as Ridley pet Chiquito who was curled up in her lap.
“He missed you..” she murmured.
“I missed you both.”
“Will you need to go back soon?”
“The team will handle the clean up, Lex. There’s no talk of needing me back anytime soon.”
Alexia hummed happily at that until she spotted a gash with dried blood behind Ridley’s ear. She inspected it with her fingertips. Before she could speak, Ridley did.
“I wasn’t on the front line, Lex, I promise. Wombat got a little too carried away with the working out.” She said calmly, making Alexia chuckle at the image. Since the incident with Bashir, she’d promised to not go front line again unless it was absolutely necessary for her team, or others. “Besides, you already know this. I know you and Duce talk behind my back. What a rat.”
“I like her.”
“She’s just trying to stay in your good books. They’re still getting used to knowing a bit of my personal side.”
“A bit?”
She rolled her eyes. “The biggest part of my personal side.”
“I’m very likeable, you know.”
“Jesus, I’m back for thirty minutes and I’m already copping it.”
“Of course. Someone needs to remind you that not everything is about you.”
Ridley’s mouth dropped open slightly which amused Alexia to no end. She loved every time she surprised her. It was rare.
Before she could get her composure, Alexia reached over and closed her mouth for her.
Ridley’s jaw twitched in amusement and she shook her head. “You’re a pain, you are.”
“You wouldn’t like me so much if I were easy.” She shrugged. “And besides, I’m your pain.”
She hummed in agreement. “That you are. And just to be clear, I’m not surprised you two like each other.”
“It doesn’t bother you at all..?”
“Honestly? The opposite.” She pulled up in front of Ridley’s house which they now shared, and turned to her. Alexia fell into those dark eyes of hers gladly and tightened the hold she had on her thigh. “It doesn’t bother you that I talk to your family often?”
Although she’d been hesitant at first, Ridley had eventually slipped into the fold of the family. It was a bit impossible not to with them, especially after they’d bombarded her at Christmas. “The opposite.”
After they’d made up for a week apart, the pair had spent the rest of their day snacking by the pool. It had been incredible to have a longer pool for the rehab and recovery of her knee back to a solid form. Ever since, she’d made it a habit to do pool workouts a few times a week. Ridley usually watched, sitting and reading a book or playing with a guitar as she did so. She’d been interested and invested in her rehabilitation and everything that went into it.
Ridley was also getting used to being in a relationship. Allowing herself to love and be loved. The island had been a start, but Alexia had known that. She’d never complained, though. They’d always communicated their needs and fears, no matter how difficulty, and were growing together.
It meant a lot less independence, and more teamwork. Less decision and more compromise. This included Ridley adjusting to become more physical. Able to touch, instead of look respectfully from afar. This meant pushing aside that military side of her which needed her hands free. Learning to be the one to initiate contact. To get used to sleeping with that warmth and skin to skin contact.
It also meant that as Alexia sat at the shallow end of the pool, Ridley could come up behind her, dipping her legs into the cool water either side of the Spaniard and cradle her arms around her, stroking her arms with her fingertips, her neck with her mouth.
Both of them had been rather hesitant with it – the worry of falling too deep – though they’d both had a realisation on the night that Bashir had died as to just how far they were in it already. There was no safety net now. They were all in, together.
“It’s almost 4pm,” Ridley murmured in Catalan as her lips explored along her cheek.
Alexia didn’t answer, because she was more than happy right there instead. She kept her eyes closed, head tilted back as she enjoyed the feel of Ridley everywhere. She could feel herself getting wet, even in the water, and her nipples hardening almost to the point of pain.
“Alexia,” she said again, this time in a more warning tone. Her movements stopped and she covered her cold nipples with her palms. The warmth was glorious. “Your interview.. and I don’t like how cold you’re getting.”
She opened her eyes and realised that the sun had set so low that they were fully covered in shade.
Alexia finished with her interview after an hour and wandered through their large house, in search of Ridley. Although it was very comparable to the way it was when she’d first moved in, due to their similar tastes, it now held pieces of herself also. Jerseys and trophies and sentimental pieces here and there. It felt more like them together, rather than just one of them.
She checked by the pool, the office, her art studio, the library, their bedroom. She checked her bedside table for the passport she’d need the next day and found it exactly where she’d left it, with Ridley’s note tucked into it. Smiling, she put it back and turned to see Chiquito at the door. He must have been spending time with her, as he’d missed her the past week.
“Take me to her…”
Ever the intelligent cat, he turned and led Alexia to the last place she could be if she was still in the house.
There by herself in the darkened studio, was Ridley. Her headphones were around her neck, her hand resting on a keyboard and eyes closed as she listened to the track back, presumably checking a note or lyric. It sounded perfect to Alexia. Something she hadn’t heard before. If she had to describe it, it would be… obsession, and adoration.
Although it was dark, she could still see the silhouette of her face, the emotions written across it as it slightly changed with each part of the song.
Just before it ended, Ridley opened her eyes as if she knew she was there. Her lips tilted up at the confirmation and watched Alexia as she listened to the end of the song with her. From the look on her face, she didn’t even need to ask what the song was about.
It was hers.
YFN POV
YFN shook with nerves as her Lumos team introduced her to the stage. She looked at the clicker in her left hand and the notes in her other, pausing as she decided to leave the latter behind. She knew what she wanted to say.
She walked onto the stage accepting the applause as it rang through the crowd.
“Really good job up there.” She praised her team as they passed each other. They gave her proud smiles and “good lucks” as she took centre stage and stopped to take a breath.
She pressed the clicker and turned to see the new company logo once again adorning the screen.
“We here at Lumos began with so much drive and passion that we forgot to introduce ourselves. Tonight, we remedy that. Good evening, my name is YFN, and it’s my honour to be the first to introduce you to Lumos – the first women’s sports media titan.” She took another breath to steady her heart. “When we started twelve months ago, we had one goal: to change the narrative, to give women’s sports the recognition, respect and platform it deserves and tonight, I’m proud to say we’ve taken our first bold steps and accomplished what no one has before. Lumos is now the primary media outlet for women’s football, covering all the top leagues across the globe with plans to expand into all women’s sports in the future. This is just the beginning, but what a beginning it has been!”
She paused to hear that warm, encouraging applause filling the room. Her gaze briefly met Lucy’s proud look in the crowd which steadied her, as well as Alexia and Ridley’s. Ridley being proud of her meant more than she realised and she felt so supported, surrounded by the people she loved most.
“Tonight, we want to share our story with you – not just where we’ve been, but where we’re going. You’ll see the heart of Lumos – our culture, aspirations, and our commitment to innovation and inclusion. You’ll see our platforms, culture, charity and philanthropic initiatives. But for now, more than anything, you’ll see the power of collaboration. This moment, and everything leading up to it, would not have been possible without the extraordinary women who live and breathe the game. Female footballers, and their fans from around the world have trusted us with their stories, their triumphs, their challenges. Their voices have shaped what we are unveiling tonight, and their courage continues to inspire everything we do.”
She paused to look at Mark, his cheek twitching as he realised who she was referring to. She softened her tone as she continued at that heart of her message.
“Lumos is more than a media company. It’s a mission. And at the core of that mission is a promise to shine a light on every untold story, to give a platform to the overlooked, and to honour the dreams and passions of those who came before us. At the heart of Lumos stands a charity dedicated to the legacy of a young girl who shared the same passions and dreams as we do. Her legacy is our promise: to stand for hope, inclusion and possibility.”
She let the weight of her words linger as the room fell into a deeper silence. Then, with quiet strength, she began her conclusion.
“And to begin our journey, comes the launch of our book… a prequel of our life so far, if you will. It is a reflection of the journey we’ve all taken together. From the friendships, to the love stories, football, the headline-making incidents, footballers, and to the charity at the heart of us. This book is about believing in the power of possibility, about working for something greater than ourselves. We’re here because we believe women’s sports can inspire and unite the world because women too, deserve the spotlight.”
She pressed the clicker in her hand and saw the screen behind her reflecting on the crowd and it were as if the world slowed as they stood to cheer. She took as much of it in as she could, appreciating the moment and all of the hard work she’d put into making the moment what it was. Her eyes flickered over the people in the crowd from Lumos who had made it possible, over Kate and a still unsuspecting William as he clapped for a company he had no idea his wife had created. She looked over the footballers, Katie, Caitlin, Kyra, footballers from Arsenal, Barcelona, and such. Alexia and Ridley were sat at the front with proud smiles alongside Lucy who was clapping loudest of all. She chuckled lightly at that and tried to hold back her tears.
After she took it all in, she smiled and turned to the giant screen behind her which was illuminated with a simple title: Sunsets and Footballers by YFN Bronze.
65 notes · View notes
pasteldreams · 1 day ago
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
all i want - m.s.
pairing: bsf!matt sturniolo x reader
summary: matt doesn't know how to deal with his feelings for his best friend
cw: (resolved) angst, crying, cursing, self-deprecating comments, texts, friends to lovers, kissing
a/n: happy holidays friends! this is my first written piece! don't expect too much, but i hope you enjoy lol
based on- driving by dwllrs (lyrics in bold)
word count: ~2k
Tumblr media
all i want, all i need,
all i dream, i need you next to me.
what do i want? what do i need?
what do i dream? i need you next to me
 
"are you sure you don't want to go out with us? we're gonna be gone for a while, you don't just want to come for a bit?" nick asks, unsure about leaving his sulking brother alone even for just a few hours.
"yeah, i'll be fine, just leave already." matt rolls his eyes starting to lose his patience with his brothers, who looked down at him as he laid on the couch.
"are you going to text her? weren't you supposed to hang out with her tonight?" chris asks tentatively.
matt's eyes shift, looking straight ahead before going out of focus.
'why'd he have to bring her up?' matt thought, suddenly stuck in his own mind. 'he knows why I can't just text her, why I can't ask her to come over, why i-'
"look bro," chris says, interrupting matt's spiraling thoughts. "she's your best friend. don't push her away just because you have feelings for her."
"can you guys just shut the fuck up about it? I know how she feels about me. I heard her say we're just friends, so why can't you both just leave me the fuck alone?"
"woah, kid. take it down a notch, okay? we know you're upset, but, first of all, you haven't even told her how you feel, and, second of all, she's right. you are just friends because, news flash, you haven't talked to her about it or literally anything for that matter." nick harshly reminds him.
matt sits in frustrated silence as chris opens his mouth to speak. "kid, she's texted me like a hundred times asking if you're okay and what she did wrong. you're scared of losing her, but you're not doing a great job of keeping her, dude."
"whatever," matt responds, opening his phone pretending to scroll through Instagram in hopes they'd get the hint to leave him the fuck alone.
"the uber's outside, so this is your last chance to not spend your night alone in whatever shitty mood this is." nick offers, only receiving silence in response.
 
driving alone
thinking 'bout the times, wrongs were feeling right
'cause you were never mine, i know
i'm lost inside my mind
it happens all the time, when it happens, I wanna go
 
once his brothers left, matt sat as his feelings began to suffocate him. his chest tightened as your words echoed through his mind.
‘am i dating matt? oh, no, we're just friends.'
he felt like running, like driving, like escaping to some other reality. a reality where you knew how he felt, where you felt the same, and, most importantly, a reality where you were his.
matt stood up, his surroundings feeling more like a dream than his own home, as his unsteady legs carried him to the door. he grabbed his keys and he made his way to his car. his mind was too overwhelmed by emotion to have a plan of where he would go once he started the engine.
 
sunsets always hold me, i only go driving when i'm lonely
i wanna go cry, my feelings always leave
i'm running towards a dream that i'll never reach
 
as the engine started, matt felt hot tears begin to roll down his cheeks. he pulled onto the street as he continued thinking of a world where you loved him back. a world that, realistically, could never exist. because you were smart and funny and caring and loveable. and he was just matt… your friend, just as you had clarified.
matt watched the sunset fade as the colors flew past his windows. after what felt like hours trapped inside the hellscape of his racing mind, he felt the car slow to a stop, his body functioning on autopilot. and there he was. parked outside of your apartment.
matt reminisced on all the times he took the same drive to see you. he remembered the nights he spent next to you on the couch, your eyes fixed on whatever film was playing as his eyes were glued to you. he remembered later on those same nights as he gently combed through your hair and traced your soft features while you slept through the movie you had initially been so eager to watch. he didn't mind you falling asleep. quite the opposite actually. he cherished those quiet moments with you, the moments where he could admire you in the way he wished he could while you were awake.
 
all i want, all i need,
all i dream, i need you next to me.
what do i want? what do i need?
what do i dream? i need you next to me
 
suddenly, he felt his hands reaching for his phone. 'what am i doing?' he thought, opening his messaging app. he clicked the name pinned to the top of his screen, your name, opening a thread of 32 unread texts asking what was wrong and pleading for him to respond. more tears threatened to spill as he read your most recent text.
Tumblr media
'what the fuck am i doing?' he groans as he closes his phone and lays his head on the top of the steering wheel. 'god, i'm so stupid. i should've never texted her. i should just go ho-.' he sat up, suddenly interrupted by a familiar sound, your text tone.
 
Tumblr media
matt felt his heart pounding as his eyes locked onto the screen, his mind racing.
'she's gonna ask what's wrong and what the fuck am i going to say? sorry, i ignored you because i'm in love with you? that's so fucking stupid, i'm so fucking stupid.'
he combs a shaky hand through his tangled hair before resting his forehead back against the steering wheel. the sound of soft taps to the passenger window causes him to jolt up. there you were.
matt's wide eyes take in your messy hair and red eyes. it takes another tap on the window for him to snap out of his trance long enough to unlock the door.
you slide into the passenger seat, the sound of the door closing slicing through the heavy silence. your body faces his while your eyes remain glued to your fidgeting hands. tears spill over matt's lashes as the guilt of how he treated you hits him. he can't stand the way your sad eyes avoid his matching ones. he buries his face in his hands, releasing the emotions that have built up inside him since he overheard your painful but truthful words.
"matt?" your voice cracks wanting to cure his sadness but not knowing what caused it.
"i- fuck." he chokes out through sobs.
"what's wrong? what happened?"
"i just- i fucked up, and i'm so sorry. i should've texted you. i'm so stupid" he says between deep, shaky breaths.
you gently brush through his hair waiting for him to calm down enough to hear you over his ragged breathing. once he's calm enough to face you, he lifts his face up, making eye contact with your soft eyes.
"hey," you give him a soft, yet sad smile
"i'm sorry," he whispers, tears threatening to spill again. "i shouldn't have ignored you."
"i know."
"i uh i missed y-"
"did I do something to hurt you?" you blurt out, unable to keep the question in any longer.
"no," he sighs looking down, "well, i don't know."
"you don't know?"
he could've lied at this point and said that it had nothing to do with you, that he was just stressed about work or his brothers, but he knew you wouldn't forget his hint that you were somehow related to his sadness.
"i-" he clears his throat bringing his eyes back to yours but struggling to maintain eye contact with your intense gaze. "i heard you say something about me to some girls."
"about you?" you questioned, wondering what you could've said to have hurt him so badly.
"yeah," he states simply, with no further explanation.
"when? what girls? what did i say? I would never say anything bad about you."
"no, it wasn't- i just-" he stutters as you stare at him with a mixture of confusion and frustration plastered across your face. "i heard you say we were friends."
you stare at him blankly as rage builds inside of you.
"are you kidding?" you spit
"no," he says quietly
"i've been crying for days wondering if you were okay, only to find out you did all of this because i told some people we were friends? are we not friends then?" your anger slowly turns to sadness. your voice shakes as you feel your heart sink. "because i-"
"no no no, we are friends! i just mean-" he sighs and pulling at his hair as he gathers his thoughts. "we are friends. but I don't want to be," he scans your face as your tears begin to fall rapidly.
'he doesn't want to be friends anymore? after years of movie nights and game nights with his brothers and late night drives, he just decides he doesn't want to be friends?' your mind struggles to grasp the concept of losing him.
"i don't want to be your friend anymore because i want to be more." your faces turns from heart break to confusion as he continues speaking.
"what i'm trying to say is…" he takes another deep shaky breath. "i want to be yours" he confesses. "your boyfriend, i mean. i want to be your boyfriend" he clarifies with a short awkward laugh. "but i know you don't feel the same, and, even if you did, i probably ruined any chance i had by pulling this shit." he references his avoidant behavior. as he looks up at you, he panics not being able to decipher your expression. "can you say something?"
"you really are stupid.”
"huh?" he says, taken back by your harsh words.
"you could've just fucking told me instead of treating me like shit.”
"i know… i know. i'm really sorry i just didn't know how and I didn't want to ruin anyt-"
"i would've told you i liked you back.”
suddenly matt's eyes shoot up to yours, searching your eyes for some indication on if you were telling the truth.
"you what?'
"matt, i've tried telling you so many times, our friends have told you, and i'm sure your brothers have mentioned it at some point. you just never made a move or reciprocated any of it, so i figured you didn't feel the same way about me.”
"no no no, god no. fuck. i can't even explain the way i feel about you." his eyes drift off as he rambles on nervously. "you make me feel safe and warm and happy, like so fucking happy, and i just-"
his eyes train back on yours, realizing how close you both were.
"i just want to kiss you," he breathes out softly.
"you want to kiss me?" you ask still unsure if this is all a dream. he nods.
"can i? can I kiss you?" it was your turn to nod anxiously as his face slowly moves towards yours until you feel his breath fan across your lips
"god, you're beautiful, is this really okay? you really want me to kiss you? it’s okay if y-" he rambles on.
"are you going to kiss me or not, matthew?" he smiles at your sassiness, cupping your face gently before closing the space between you.
as his lips meet yours, the unspoken words and pent-up frustrations disappear, leaving only the feeling of his soft lips and warm hands.
as you begin to pull away from the kiss, matt whispers, "no, wait. i need you next to me," pulling you back into him.
Tumblr media
🏷️ taglist: @y3sterdaysproblem, @sofia-is-a-sturniolo-triplet-fan
reply/msg/inbox to be added to taglist!
play button divider by @enchanthings-a and leaf divider by @anitalenia
97 notes · View notes
stxrryskys · 19 hours ago
Note
Daisuke smut but like he gets way too excited and starts to be a little rough then you realize you kinda like it YK???
Tumblr media
AHH MORE DAISUKE SMUT‼️‼️‼️
sorry for the late post guys 😟😟 sometimes I get really depressed and don't feel like doing anything 😟😟😟 BUT IM HERE‼️
C/W : First time having sex in a whiiillle, established relationship, use of pet names, P IN V!!! consent consent consent guys consent!! uhhhh mating press, overstimulating, NO FOREPLAY, AFAB reader, rough! dom Daisuke, might be ooc but i don't rlly care... >,< enjoy!!
Tumblr media
"c'mon! please please please!! we havent had sex in like.. FOREVER!!"
"No! i am not having sex in a goddamn spaceship!" he had been begging you for literally hours to fuck you in the tulpar. If you really didn't want to he would've stopped begging after the first "no" that left your pretty lips but the exact words that came out of your mouth " I want to Daisuke but its really risky"
"Please baby! ill let you play on my Nintendo!" welp that was the only bit of convincing he had to do at that point
"okay! but i get to keep it in my Quarters for a whole week!"
"Jeez! seriously? it was that easy?!" you both walked your happy little butts to his quarters and shut the door behind you.
"ah! im so excited we havent done this in forever" he sighed dramtically as he took his silly little Hawaiian blazer off, leaving his shirt on the floor after it, he was not by any means ripped like captain curly but his body was just as attractive, toned abs{surprisingly consider he doesn't work out} a cute little mole on the right side of his abdomen, and a silver bellybutton piercing, it made you fold every time you saw it. while you were staring time flew by, by like 5 minutes because he was already stripped down to his socks.
"Are you gonna undress silly or do you want me to do it for you?" he said in a playful tone, going up to your and resting his hands on your hips leaning in close, your face just centimeters apart
"dont push it pretty boy" you poke his chest with you finger as you stepped back, lifted your hands to take of your shirt.
when the both of you stripped you both stood there for a few minutes confused on how to start this. but it seems you both had different thoughts while standing there, he was standing there admiring you while you were standing there contemplating how to start this
"God, love you're so fucking beautiful..." with that he basically climbed on top of you, pinning you against his bed, his ALREADY hard cock resting on your stomach as he placed sloppy kisses all over your neck
"You're hard already?! we literally haven't even done anything!"
"shh, you're just so *peck* beautiful *peck* I couldn't help *peck* myself " he spoke between kisses, gently moving down to suck on your collarbone, leaving a light pink mark.
''this is okay, Yeah?"
"of course,"
he moved his hand down, wrapping his hand around his cock, moving it closer to your wet pussy
"Hey! why were you making fun of me for being hard when you're sopping wet!"
"Shh! this is a judge free zone you_-Ah!" NO PREPPING NO FOREPLAY NO NOTHING, he slid in like it was NOTHING!
"S-sorry I couldn't stop myself " he didn't give you any time to adjust to his length and just started to move in and out of you, hard.
"Fuck! you're so fucking tight..." he grabbed both of your legs and lifted them to where your knees were touching your chest so he could get better access, it was almost like you were being manhandled, he was being super rough and you..liked it? you didnt know how to describe it but, you really enjoyed it.
"Daisuke- y-you're being super Ah! f-fuck! " You arched your back,gripping onto the sheets of his bed that were barley even on his bed btw.
He paused his movements, his grip on your ankles "Sorry sorry! Am i-am i being too rough? i can stop if you-
"no! please don't stop.. j-just continue...please"
"d-do you like it..?"
"yes! just keep going Daisu-ngh!"
hearing that you liked it when he was rough was like heaven. He had wayy to much energy when it came to sex but he always held back because he was scared of hurting you, but since you gave him the okay he didn't hold back. He tightened his grip on your ankles and thrusted faster and harder. He moved one of his hands from your ankle to your clit, rubbing the sensitive bud hard with his thumb-
"Baby! I-im gonna cum-! "
"Yeah.. Cum for me love.. "
You tried your best to match his thrusts but he was just going too fast
You bucked your hips and came all over his cock, but he didn't stop
"Shit! Daisuke t-to much! "
He didn't still, he continued to rub your clit and continued to thrust into you, it was to much, tears pricked your eyes
"Daisuke!"
Again, he didn't stop, you came again on his cock and he just continued...
4 orgasms later he pulls out, letting go of you ankles and letting you legs dangle off his bed, jerking his cock in his hands, finishing on your tummy, then toppling over you, wrapping his arms around you.
"I uhm.. Thank you.. I really needed that"
"No, thank you"
".... I love you"
Tumblr media
"I love you too Daisuke"
...
"I still get to play your Nintendo? Right? "
THANK YOU! SORRY IT WAS SHORT BRO I'M RUSHING‼️🙏😣 REQUESTS ARE OPEN!
61 notes · View notes